A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 271, to 280) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 271

Alfred saw Kate running away and guessed that she was looking at him, so she ran back. He couldn’t help but smile.

Soon, he heard the door open.

“Mr. Davidson.” A familiar voice sounded. Alfred suddenly felt that Kate’s voice was very pleasant.

Alfred turned around and walked back. When he saw Kate walking toward him, he smiled and said, “Why don’t you play with them for a while longer?”

“I came back since you were awake. Anyway, we’re going out to play together later.” Kate walked over and held him. She helped him back to the bed and sat him down. She looked at him carefully and added, “You’re in good spirits. It seems that you didn’t have any more dreams in the second half of the night.”

“I’ll get your clothes.” Kate turned around and was about to leave.

Alfred pulled her back. He used quite a bit of strength. Kate was caught off guard and fell into his arms. He took the opportunity to hug her. “You’re throwing yourself at me so early in the morning. You like me very much, right?”

He was the one who had pulled her back. Kate’s beautiful eyes flickered as she playfully added, “You’re my favorite man. Hubby, will you give me a reward? Why don’t you let me kiss you?” As she spoke, she pretended to kiss him.

Alfred was looking forward to it.

Unexpectedly, she was teasing him. While he was filled with anticipation, she giggled and slid out of his arms. She turned around and went to the cloakroom to help him get his clothes. Her clear and pleasant voice sounded, “Mr. Davidson, why is your cloakroom filled with shirts and suits? Is there nothing else?”

Alfred said, “I can’t ride now. Help me with my shirt.”

Kate did as she was told and brought him a black short-sleeved shirt and black trousers. It wasn’t that she liked to pick black, but his clothes were all black. “The clothes in your cloakroom are too drab. I’ll add a few more outfits for you when we get back from the holiday.”

Alfred smiled. “Okay.”

“Do you only like black?” asked Kate.

Alfred replied, “As long as it’s from you, I’ll wear it no matter what color it is.”

Kate looked at him and smiled. “I’m relieved to hear that.”

After handing him the clothes, she even asked considerately, “Do you need me to help you change?” Alfred refused. “No.”

“Afraid that I’ll take advantage of you?” asked Kate.

Alfred said to her, “You’ve taken advantage of me last night.”

Kate told him, “I still want to savor the aftertaste.”

Alfred glanced at her and reminded her, “You said not to affect your riding today.”

That was why their last night was a little messy. Kate muttered something softly. No matter how sharp Alfred’s ears were, he could not hear it clearly.

Ten minutes later, they appeared on the first floor.

Alfred was still dressed in black. Kate was wearing a black and white striped T-shirt and black cropped pants. She didn’t like to wear high heels and didn’t like to wear sneakers on hot days, so she was wearing flat-heeled sandals.

Such a simple combination was also mesmerizing to Alfred. Beauty was in the eye of the beholder.

James thought, ‘Mrs. Davidson’s attire is too ordinary. Although her temperament is not bad, it does not show her identity as Mrs. Davidson.’ However, seeing that Alfred had no objections, James naturally did not dare to raise any objections. ‘Mr. Davidson is bringing Mrs. Davidson to the equestrian resort to ride a horse, not to attend a banquet. Mrs. Davidson would naturally wear whatever she wanted.’

“Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson. Breakfast is ready. It’s still under the pavilion,” James came over and said with a smile.

“What about Cynthia and Lindsay?” Kate asked.

“They have returned to the main house and had breakfast with Mrs. Olivia Davidson. When Mr. Davidson is ready to set off, they will follow.” James replied. ‘Ever since Mr. Davidson’s accident, he has not gone out to play for more than a year. The other young masters tried their best to persuade Mr. Davidson to go out and relax but to no avail. This time, Mr. Davidson took the initiative to invite everyone to ride horses at the equestrian resort. As long as the other young masters did not go on a business trip, they would follow. It could be said that today’s trip is grand.

“Oh,” Kate replied and pushed Alfred out.

As they walked past James, Alfred suddenly said to James, “Well done. Your bonus will double this month.”

James immediately understood that his asking someone to install the swing made Kate very happy.

His salary in the Davidson family was not low. He could catch up to the senior management of a large company. However, people would not complain about money. The bonus suddenly doubled. James smiled and thanked him. Thank you, Mr. Davidson.”

James thought, ‘Mrs. Davidson’s place in Mr. Davidson’s heart is becoming more and more important. As long as Mrs. Davidson is happy, my bonus will double.’

Kate did not understand the meaning behind their words, but she did not ask. Even without her asking, Alfred would tell her what she needed to know.

“Go change the sheets for me,” Alfred instructed James again.

Hearing his order, Kate blushed.

James did not know that there was a surprise waiting for him. He replied respectfully.

After the couple left, James went up to the second floor. Alfred’s room was always cleaned up by him personally. No one else could enter Alfred’s room without Alfred’s permission.

When James was about to change the bedsheets, he was stunned when he saw the dried blood stain on the bedsheets.

He remembered that Kate had come down from the second floor this morning. At that time, he thought that she had gone upstairs early to see Mr. Davidson. ‘Why didn’t I think that Mrs. Davidson slept in Mr. Davidson’s room last night?

‘Then, it means…

‘Has Mr. Davidson returned to normal?’

After being stunned for a moment, James was overjoyed.’ Mr. Davidson has finally recovered!’

James was overjoyed. It was as if he had suddenly been cured. ‘Mrs. Davidson is really Mr. Davidson’s lucky star. ‘Ever since Mrs. Davidson married Mr. Davidson, although Mr. Davidson is still cold and sometimes has a sharp. tongue, he’s much more outgoing than before. Moreover, Mr. Davidson is willing to undergo rehabilitation. Now, even his masculine aura has recovered. All of this is thanks to Mrs. Davidson.

‘I swear that I’ll treat Mrs. Davidson well and respect her. ‘Now that Mr. Davidson has recovered and had sex with Mrs. Davidson, will Mrs. Davidson be pregnant in another month?’ James was overjoyed at the thought of seeing Alfred’d baby.

Kate had no idea that James would be overjoyed; she just felt embarrassed at the thought of James changing the sheets and discovering the blood stain. She regretted not changing the sheets herself when she had the chance, as she hadn’t thought about this issue earlier.

Alfred comforted her, “James is a very sensible person. You don’t have to feel embarrassed.”

Kate hesitated. “Mr. Davidson…”

Alfred added, “James got it. He’ll be a witness in the future.” ‘Witnesses?’ Kate was not stupid. She quickly understood and said, “Could it be that if I get pregnant in the future, they will suspect that I cheated?”

Alfred said, “My grandmother and my mother don’t like you. I’m sure they’ll be suspicious.” His mother even hired someone to follow Kate. Her goal was to get evidence of Kate’s “cheating” so that when he stood up, she could chase Kate away with evidence.

Chapter 272

Kate sighed and said, “Alfred, I have to admit, being your wife feels a bit stressful sometimes.”

He looked at her, his expression serious but warm. “Just ignore them. As long as I’m around, they can’t touch you. If they get too out of hand, I’ve got plenty of places we can move to. We can just leave, no problem.”

Kate’s heart swelled at his words. The way her husband defended her made all the difference. If Alfred stood by her, his family wouldn’t dare overstep their bounds.

He had always been her protector, making it clear that she didn’t have to follow the Davidson family’s rules. Even if Olivia tried to stir up trouble, it wouldn’t faze her. This was the kind of support she needed.

Yet, she still had questions swirling in her mind. “Alfred, did your mom arrange for someone to follow me?”

There was a brief silence before Alfred answered, “Yeah, but my dad talked her out of it. She hasn’t sent anyone to keep tabs on you since.”

Relieved but still curious, she pressed on. “And aside from your mom, is there anyone else? Like, what about Elijah?” Alfred turned to her, a glimmer of understanding in his eyes. “You already asked Yael. He told you what you needed to know.”

“Really? But Elijah’s crossed paths with me a few times. It can’t just be a coincidence. Is he keeping an eye on Xena instead?” Kate wondered aloud, trying to piece it all together.

Kate was secretly stunned. Alfred really did know her every move.

Thankfully, she was his wife and not his enemy. Otherwise, with someone like him as an opponent, she wouldn’t even know when she died.

No wonder people in Sherpsel were so afraid of him- Alfred always got the information he wanted.

He spoke, his voice cold and firm. “I’ll have someone keep an eye on Elijah. I won’t let him get near you again.” “Alfred, his people are tough too. Just make sure yours are careful,” Kate reminded him.

Alfred’s response was calm but resolute. “If they get discovered, we’ll fight.”

There was a sense of “I’m not afraid at all” in his tone.

His people and Elijah’s had been at it for years-sometimes it felt like they took turns ambushing each other.

Their battles in business were brutal, and their bodyguards were no different. It was like a constant game of one-upping each other, just to prove a point.

Kate couldn’t help but laugh. “I love how domineering you are!”

Alfred glanced at her and said, “You think I am? You’re the bold one here. All my life, you’re the only one who dared to rip off my clothes and leave a mark. You even told me, so arrogantly, that you were going to marry me.”

Kate’s cheeks flushed. “That… that was a long time ago, do you still remember?”

‘He never forgets,’ she thought.

He smirked. “Oh, I remember it all. And if you ever betray me, I’ll make sure we settle every debt, one by one.”

Kate grinned, leaning in a bit. “You don’t have to worry, Alfred. That’s never gonna happen. I’m super responsible. You’re already mine, and I’m not letting go. No way I’m leaving you behind.”

Alfred, full of confidence, thought, ‘No one in Sherpsel can even compare to me.’

Under the pavilion, there was a sumptuous breakfast on the stone table.

Most of them were Kate’s favorites.

Downstairs, a delicious breakfast was laid out on the stone table, most of it being Kate’s favorites. The kitchen staff had figured out pretty quickly that when Alfred and Kate ate together, the meals needed to be tailored more toward her tastes.

So, anytime they shared a meal, it was mostly what Kate liked.

As they ate, enjoying the food, Yael walked up with a phone in his hand. He approached Alfred and said, “Mr. Davidson, Ms. Sowle is here.”

‘Belinda Sowle?’ Kate’s attention immediately sharpened.

Belinda was one of those sneaky rivals-the kind who acted like a friend.

Dealing with Grace Weaver, who openly wanted Alfred and clearly didn’t like Kate, was much easier. But Belinda? She played it cool, and that was way harder to handle. Alfred’s tone dropped, ice-cold. “What is she doing?”

Noticing Kate had slowed down, he gently placed more food on her plate, his expression softening. “Eat up,” he said warmly.

Kate smiled back and scooped some of his favorite dishes onto his plate. “You should eat, too.”

Kate had a great appetite, and being a foodie meant she didn’t need any reminders to eat more.

In fact, every time they ate together, she was the one who polished off the most food. Thankfully, Alfred didn’t mind her being a big eater.

“Ms. Sowle said she has prepared two sets of summer clothes,” Yael continued. “Since it’s getting hotter, she thought they’d be perfect for Mrs. Davidson and sent them over.”

Kate internally rolled her eyes. Belinda sure knows how to time things right, she thought sarcastically.

Alfred simply nodded. “Have someone bring the clothes in for Kate.”

“Will do.” Yael gave a respectful nod, turned, and walked out of the pavilion.

Soon enough, he was at the entrance of the mansion.

Belinda was waiting in her car, watching as the gate slowly opened.

She was no stranger to the Davidson family mansion-after all, the women in the family loved wearing her designs.

But even as a regular visitor, Belinda always had to wait for approval before stepping inside. She couldn’t just waltz in without permission.

In terms of strict rules, the Davidson family definitely took the crown. And yet, despite all the formalities, Belinda envied the women who could come and go freely from this mansion.

If she could marry into the family, she would follow every single rule without complaint. But alas, Alfred was impotent, and he didn’t love her. The door to his heart was firmly shut.

As she spotted Yael approaching, Belinda stepped out of her car, walked forward a couple of steps, and waited for him to meet her.

“Yael,” Belinda greeted with a bright smile, knowing full well that even Alfred’s bodyguards were people you couldn’t afford to offend-especially Yael. He was Alfred’s right-hand man, someone who held a lot of trust and responsibility.

“Ms. Sowle,” Yael replied politely, though his expression barely shifted. “Mr. Davidson asked me to take Mrs. Davidson’s clothes.”

Belinda’s smile faltered for a second.

“I’d really like to hand them to Mrs. Davidson myself,” she said, trying to keep her voice light. “Just to make sure everything’s perfect and there is no issue.”

Yael, unmoved, responded, “Mr. Davidson instructed me to pick up the clothes, Ms. Sowle. I can’t make any decisions beyond that.”

His straightforward answer drove her a bit mad. Alfred’s staff, much like him, were unwavering in their loyalty and directness.

After a brief pause, Belinda tentatively asked, “Did I come too early and interrupt something?”

She was always caught between a rock and a hard place- too early, and she would get no time with Alfred; too late, and she’d miss him entirely.

“He is having breakfast with Mrs. Davidson,” Yael answered, his tone still polite but firm. “Ms. Sowle, you’d definitely be disturbing him.”

Belinda swallowed her frustration. Still smiling, she pushed further. “Yael, could you call Mr. Davidson? I just want to hand the clothes to Kate myself. If there’s anything off, I can make the adjustments on the spot.”

Yael didn’t budge. “Ms. Sowle, you’ve delivered the clothes. If there are any issues, I’m sure Mr. Davidson won’t be pleased. Trust me, it wouldn’t end well for anyone if he lost his temper.”

Before she could respond, he added, “But with someone as talented as you, I doubt there’s anything wrong with the clothes.”

She had already taken Kate’s measurements, so there was no way the clothes wouldn’t fit. If they didn’t, it would definitely ruin Belinda’s reputation.

Belinda found herself speechless. Yael, like Alfred, was impossible to crack.

Chapter 273

“Ms. Sowle, please hand over Mrs. Davidson’s clothes. Let’s not keep them waiting,” Yael said, his tone firm.

Belinda had no choice but to turn back to her car. She opened the door, hesitated for a moment, then grabbed the two sets of clothes. With a polite smile, she handed them over.

“Yael, could you pass these along to Mrs. Davidson for me?” she asked.

Taking the clothes, Yael nodded. “Of course, Ms. Sowle. Now, if you don’t mind, you can head back.”

Belinda stood her ground, her perfectly composed smile not faltering. “Yael, is Mr. Davidson going on vacation today?” she asked, probing carefully.

Yael’s expression shifted slightly, his tone turning cold.” And where did you hear that, Ms. Sowle?”

Belinda quickly clarified, “Oh, it was your young lady who came by with Ms. Mccoy to pick out a gown. I overheard Cynthia Davidson mention it.”

She made sure to drop Cynthia’s name, hoping to remind Yael of their ties.

“Is it true?” she pressed.

After a brief pause, Yael’s response was dry. “And what would you do with that information, Ms. Sowle?”

Belinda faltered. What could she really do? Would she dare to tag along uninvited?

If Alfred didn’t personally ask her to join, there was no way she would follow.

“Ms. Sowle,” Yael added, his tone soft but final, “Mrs. Davidson enjoys her meals in private.”

Yael, holding the clothes, said, “Ms. Sowle, I’ll be heading back now. Please help yourself.”

He then turned and walked away, leaving Belinda to decide whether she wanted to leave or linger. It didn’t matter to him either way, but she certainly wasn’t going to get any more out of him.

What Yael didn’t realize was that Kate had been watching the whole time.

Alfred noticed her gaze and, with a playful poke to her forehead, asked, “Are you full already? Why are you staring like that?”

“Ms. Sowle is here,” Kate replied with a grin. “I remember you two get along well. Aren’t you going to invite her in for a drink?”

Alfred, unfazed, shrugged. “I don’t have time for her. Do you really want me to call her in?”

Kate laughed softly. “Hey, that’s your business. As long as things between you two are purely friendly, I’m not going to worry about it.”

“Do you honestly believe men and women can be just friends?” Alfred asked, giving her a knowing look.

Kate was momentarily at a loss for words.

Alfred continued, “Back then, before I had you, whatever Belinda did didn’t matter. Nothing to lose, nothing to gain. But now that you’re in my life, she’s just someone who designs your clothes.”

His words brought the warmth back to Kate’s expression, her smile growing even wider.

Belinda might have once been Alfred’s confidante, but

since Kate entered the picture, Alfred had started keeping her at arm’s length. Now, Belinda was just the person who made Kate’s clothes.

If Kate ever decided she didn’t want Belinda’s clothes, it would be nearly impossible for her to see Alfred again.

“Hurry up and eat. Once we’ve finished and rested a bit, we’ll head out,” Alfred said, his tone gentle but firm.

Kate nodded. “Okay.”

Just then, Yael walked in with the clothes and handed the bag to Kate.

She reached for it, tempted to check out the outfits inside, but Alfred stopped her. “Later. We’ll look at them later,” he said, his voice leaving no room for debate.

“Alright, I’ll listen to you,” she said, her voice soft and compliant, almost like a little lamb.

The bodyguards nearby couldn’t help but follow internally,’ Mr. Davidson, I’ll listen to you!’

Meanwhile, on the other side of town, Lily Carter stood guard at the entrance of the villa complex, waiting for Oswald to appear.

She had packed a homemade breakfast for him in a disposable lunchbox, featuring her delicious ravioli and freshly baked bread, making it easy for them to take along. She had even made a variety of fillings for the bread. Lily was proud of her culinary skills.

Her friends often joked that if she ever left Regency Group, she could open her own snack shop, and it would thrive. But for now, she wasn’t considering quitting. The promotion potential at Regency Group was too good to pass up, even if climbing the ladder was tough. Everyone there was top-notch, and the competition was high.

Having secured her position as Alfred’s main secretary was a big deal for her. She had proven herself by navigating all the challenges thrown her way, and she was satisfied with her salary and status.

Unless Oswald really pushed her to the brink, she had no intention of resigning.

If that day ever came, she knew she would walk away without looking back. For now, though, she was committed and ready to wait for him.

After a while, Oswald’s car finally rolled out of the villa area. And soon, he couldn’t help but notice her.

Today, she was wearing a simple beige dress that hugged her figure nicely. Even in something so plain, she looked like she could step right into an evening gala.

She had a small black backpack with a cute white cotton rabbit hanging from it and was holding a bag filled with disposable lunch boxes.

It seemed like she had just finished packing breakfast and was about to give it to someone special.

Oswald’s thoughts darkened as he remembered the bouquet she had received the day before.

When his car glided to a stop in front of her, he felt a twinge of regret. He wanted to just drive away, but Lily had already knocked on his window.

Reluctantly, he rolled it down and said, “What do you want?”

“Mr. Gordon, could I get a ride with you?” she asked, her tone light.

He raised an eyebrow. “Do you even know where I’m headed? Can you handle the fare?”

A playful smile danced on Lily’s lips.

Oswald’s mind raced, ‘Is she trying to kiss me again?’ “You’re going to Mr. Davidson’s place, right? Funny coincidence-I’m headed there too. And by the way, Mr. Davidson actually told me to take your car,” she said.

Oswald’s eyes widened in surprise. “Alfred asked you to take my car?”

When they weren’t in the office, Oswald and Alfred were good friends. He couldn’t be bothered with formalities and just called him by his first name.

“If Mr. Davidson didn’t call me, there’s no way I’d dare to tag along with you,” Lily shot back.

He considered her words and had to agree.

In their company, there were plenty of higher-ups, but aside from him and Alfred, no one dared show up uninvited at the Davidson mansion.

“Okay, but why did Alfred call you over?” he asked.

They were heading to the Davidson family’s racetrack for a little getaway, and while it made sense for him to go, Lily was a different story.

Lily just smiled and said, “If you don’t believe me, feel free to call Mr. Davidson.”

Oswald glanced at the clock and figured Alfred was probably still eating breakfast. After a moment of thought, he unlocked the car, letting her hop in.

As they settled in, he said, “Just a heads-up if Alfred didn’t invite you to Davidson’s residence and decides to have someone kick you out, don’t expect me to come to your rescue.”

Lily fastened her seatbelt and shot him a playful smile.” Don’t worry, Mr. Gordon. I won’t hold it against you. Even if Mr. Davidson does have someone toss me out, that’s on me.”

She was confident; after all, Alfred had personally called her to join them on this trip to help keep his wife company. She had nothing to fear-Alfred was always serious when he made a request.

Chapter 274

“Mr. Gordon, I got up early to make this breakfast. Why don’t you give it a try?” Lily handed the packed meal to Oswald, her eyes twinkling with a smile. He could feel the pressure -turning her down almost seemed cruel.

“I’m driving,” Oswald replied, his tone neutral, not exactly refusing but not accepting either.

Lily Carter smiled and said, “I can drive. You can sit back, relax, and enjoy breakfast.”

He raised an eyebrow. “You’ve already eaten?”

“Yep, all set,” she said with a nod.

Oswald couldn’t help but wonder if she packed it just for him after already having hers.

However, he decided not to ask-it’d only make things more awkward.

“Mr. Gordon?” she prompted again, waiting patiently.

“Alright, sure,” Oswald sighed, finally giving in.

Honestly, he was annoyed when she didn’t bring him breakfast yesterday. This time, he figured he’d “help her out” by not letting it go to waste.

The two swapped seats, with Lily taking over the driving and Oswald reluctantly digging into the meal.

“I packed this up since it’s not always easy to grab something decent while we’re out,” she said, glancing at him as she drove.

Oswald stayed quiet, but the truth was, anything she made was always good.

He just wasn’t about to admit that. Letting her know how much he liked her food would only give her more reason to stick around.

After a few bites, he finally asked, “So, why did Alfred invite you along?”

Oswald couldn’t help but wonder if Alfred had invited her because of him, like some kind of setup.

Since Lily was already in his car, she didn’t mind spilling the truth. “Mr. Davidson mentioned Mrs. Sutton doesn’t have many friends around. He thought she might get lonely, so he asked me to come along and keep her company,” she explained casually.

‘How nice Alfred is to Kate!’ he thought.

Oswald sighed. “If I’d known, I wouldn’t have asked. Now I’m just choking on their lovey-dovey shit.”

Lily chuckled. “I know, right? Who would’ve thought Mr. Davidson, of all people, could be so thoughtful and sweet with Mrs. Sutton. He always seems so cold and distant.” She paused, then added to herself, ‘Too bad about his legs… and, well, that other rumor. Hopefully, it’s not true!

Noticing Lily’s dress, Oswald raised an eyebrow. “We’re going to a racecourse, and you’re in a dress? You plan on riding a horse like that?”

Lily laughed softly. “I don’t even know how to ride a horse. I’m just here to keep Mrs. Sutton company, make sure she’s not bored. Dresses are comfy and cool for that.”

Oswald didn’t respond. His horsemanship was pretty decent.

He could probably teach her, but the thought of spending that much time with her… He quickly brushed the idea aside. He didn’t want to give her the wrong impression or encourage anything.

Suddenly, Lily’s phone rang. She glanced at Oswald. “Can you grab that for me? It’s in my bag behind you.”

Oswald pulled her phone from the bag and glanced at the screen. “It’s an unknown number.”

“Answer it for me, see who it is,” Lily said, focused on the road.

He hesitated but eventually picked up the call for her. “Is this Miss Lily Carter?” the voice on the other end asked.

“She’s driving right now, so it’s not convenient for her to answer. Who’s calling?” Oswald replied smoothly.

“I’m from Fragrant Bloom. Someone ordered a bouquet of roses for Miss Carter, and I’m delivering them now. Could you ask her where she’d like them dropped off?”

Oswald’s mood instantly soured. Yesterday, Lily had already received two massive bouquets of roses, which had sparked endless gossip at the office.

And now, more flowers? Who was this coward sending them without even showing up in person?

‘You are not serious,’ Oswald thought, annoyed, ‘If you really meant it, why hide behind a florist? Just send the flowers yourself.’

Lily, hearing the conversation, quickly chimed in. “Just have them leave it at the security office. The guard can sign for it. I’ll pick it up when I get back.”

Oswald relayed the message, trying to hide his annoyance.

Before hanging up, the florist added, “And should we do the same for the evening delivery?”

Oswald frowned. “Evening delivery? There’s more?”

“Yes, the sender ordered two bouquets daily, one in the morning and one in the evening. Both are 1000 roses.”

Lily didn’t bat an eye. “Same deal. Just drop it at the security office.”

Once the florist had the instructions, they hung up. Oswald slipped her phone back into her bag, then went back to munching on the breakfast buns as if nothing unusual had happened.

“Lily,” Oswald started, his voice a little tense.

“Mr. Gordon, just spit it out.” Lily glanced over briefly before turning her focus back to the road, a soft smile still playing on her lips. That smile-it was somehow blinding to him today.

He knew Lily was beautiful; they were a well-matched pair in that regard. But he never paid much attention to how radiant she looked when she smiled. Today though, seeing her grinning like that probably because of the flowers-he realized just how much about her he had overlooked.

“Lily, any idea who’s sending you these flowers?” he asked, trying to keep his tone casual.

“No clue,” she answered, a touch of amusement in her voice. “I know a lot of men, and quite a few are interested in me. There’s no way I can narrow it down to just one.”

It was true. As Alfred’s highly competent secretary, she naturally interacted with many people, and yes, a lot of men admired her.

But deep down, her feelings were all tangled up with Oswald. Even when walking away seemed like the best option, she couldn’t bring herself to do it.

Now, she was just holding on to whatever hope was left. If this didn’t work out, maybe then I would finally let go.

Oswald knew plenty of people were interested in Lily. He glanced at her and said, “Just remember, some guys aren’t after you-they’re after the fact that you’re Alfred’s

secretary. Be careful not to get used as a business pawn.” Lily’s expression cooled instantly. “Don’t worry, Mr. Gordon. I’m not the type to get swept away by men,” she replied, then with a touch of bitterness added, “Except maybe you. You’re loyal to Mr. Davidson, so I don’t need to worry about you, right?

Their eyes met briefly before Oswald turned to stare out the window. After a pause, he spoke, his tone indifferent. Whoever’s chasing you now isn’t serious. You should figure out who it is and put a stop to it.”

He continued, “A guy who’s too shy to even show his face but sends flowers through a shop? That’s not romantic-it’s lazy. If he really wanted to get your attention, he’d show up at your office with the bouquet himself. He’d make an effort -ask you out, bring you gifts, not just roses.”

Lily was quiet for a moment, then said, almost teasingly, ” Maybe he’s trying to keep it mysterious. And honestly, it’s working. I’m curious now. A guy who sends me flowers every day and is generous with 1,000 roses? He’s got to know how to sweep a woman off her feet.”

She had a dreamy, almost playful look on her face. Oswald frowned, clearly annoyed. “Lily, you’re driving. Keep your eyes on the road and don’t get lost in daydreams!” he snapped.

Chapter 275

The Davidson family’s equestrian resort was massive, with rows of horses and plenty of staff bustling around.

It had been run for by Miles Davidson, who had been passionate about horses since childhood. After high school, he had begged Alfred to let him take over.

But he was still only 17 or 18, so Alfred said no, telling him to wait until after university. Determined, Miles sped through his studies, graduating by 20, and was finally entrusted with the racecourse.

Now, five years later, the place was thriving, just like the Regency Group.

The racecourse was usually open to the public, drawing in a crowd of horse-racing enthusiasts. But today, with Alfred bringing over his guests, the place was closed for two days of private use.

“Wow, so many horses,” Kate murmured, eyes wide as she took in the sight.

The racecourse was massive- sprawling lawns and

winding tracks stretched out like a scene from a postcard. They could ride on the track or take off across the open field, galloping through the grasslands.

Alfred glanced over at her and asked, “You want to go down now?”

Kate smiled, shaking her head. “I’ll stick with you for now, watch them ride.”

She figured it wouldn’t be wise to abandon him right after arriving. Alfred was cool on the surface, but she knew him well enough. He’d hold onto things, and she could bet he’d bring it up later at home if she left him to his own devices. Alfred’s gaze softened. “I brought you here so you could unwind and de-stress. Go have fun if that’s what’ll make you happy. Don’t worry about me. Yael and the others are here to keep me company.”

Kate smiled. “I’m fine. I’d rather take a walk around first.”

The scenery around the racecourse was not bad either.

The scenery at the racecourse was pretty nice, and besides, apart from Alfred’s siblings and Lindsay, the only people she really knew were Oswald and Lily.

Everyone else was a stranger, and she could feel them sizing her up the moment she arrived. Luckily, she had thick skin and was confident enough not to let it get to her.

Kate had only invited Xena. Her parents had politely declined, saying they were too old to hang out with the younger crowd. In reality, they probably just didn’t want to intrude on their daughter’s time with her husband.

“Are you tired? Why don’t you take a break?” Alfred asked gently, his tone full of concern.

His gaze reminded Kate of the night before, causing her cheeks to flush. She felt a wave of warmth and replied, “I’m good, Alfred. How about I push you around? It’s been a while since you’ve been here, right?”

“Yeah, over a year,” Alfred admitted. Before the accident, he used to come here with friends every month for a ride. But after his legs were injured, riding was no longer an option.

Kate smiled as she pushed him along. “When your legs are back to normal, we’ll come here together and race. Let’s see who’s the better rider.”

Alfred smiled. “I’ve been riding horses since I was a kid. You still want to challenge me?”

Kate paused, realizing she didn’t stand a chance. Sure, she knew how to ride, but her skills were nothing special- definitely not enough to compete with someone who grew up doing it.

She quickly changed the subject. “Where’s Xena?”

Alfred glanced around, then said casually, “She’s probably hiding under a tree, snapping photos of my brothers.”

Kate laughed, knowing how true that was. Xena had a thing for taking pictures of attractive men, and the Davidson family had no shortage of those. With more than ten young, handsome men around, there was no way Xena would let this opportunity slip by.

Sure enough, when Kate looked around, she spotted Xena crouched behind a tree, phone in hand, snapping photos of the guys on the equestrian resort.

“Yep, that’s Xena for you,” Kate said with a grin. “She’s always been like this.” Xena had never been shy about her love for good-looking guys, and her phone was full of secret photos.

The only person who’d ever caught her off guard was Elijah. Alfred chuckled. “You can tell her she doesn’t have to sneak around. She’s your friend, and my siblings won’t mind-just as long as she doesn’t sell the photos. But taking them in secret? That can get annoying.”

He wouldn’t be too thrilled if someone was secretly taking photos of him either.

Kate’s eyes lit up. “Really? That’s great news!”

“Let me call Xena real quick,” she said, stopping and pulling out her phone to dial her friend.

Xena was practically buzzing with excitement today like she had just hit the jackpot.

So many good-looking men all in one place – the most eligible bachelors in Sherpsel, no less.

Every single one of them was way better-looking than the guys she’d secretly snapped photos of in the past. These were real, top-tier handsome.

She knew, of course, that she shouldn’t be sneaking photos of Alfred’s friends, especially since she was here as Kate’s guest. But she just couldn’t resist.

Her plan was simple-hide, snap a few shots from a distance, and avoid taking close-ups or anything too obvious. Just a few pictures capturing how incredible they looked riding horses. No harm in that, right? Surely no one would be offended, and it wouldn’t get Kate in trouble either. Just as she was in the zone, her phone started ringing.

Xena glanced at the screen and saw it was Kate calling. She scanned the area and spotted her friend waving from a distance.

With no chance to yell across, she picked up the call.

“Xena, why are you hiding all the way over there?” Kate teased.

“It’s just a little hot,” Xena laughed nervously. “Nice and cool under the tree.”

She wasn’t the only one avoiding the sun. A group of people who weren’t riding had gathered under a large tree too. The shade offered relief, with a few marble tables and benches scattered around for anyone to relax.

There were a few familiar faces around, but Xena didn’t know them well enough to strike up a conversation. Her hobby of secretly snapping photos hadn’t exactly won her any friends. Just like Kate, she often felt a bit isolated in this upper-class crowd.

“Why don’t you come over, and we can walk around together?” Kate suggested over the phone.

“You focus on Mr. Davidson, don’t worry about me. I’ll

manage just fine,” Xena replied, knowing full well that Alfred wasn’t the type to share Kate’s attention easily, and she had no intention of playing the third wheel.

“How about I ask Cynthia to show you around instead? And listen, if you want to take photos, just do it openly. No need to sneak around. That’s straight from Alfred,” Kate added with a small laugh, knowing full well that Alfred’s presence meant the couple would be left in peace, as his friends would quickly find other distractions.

“Wait, seriously? I can actually do that?” Xena’s voice lit up with excitement. She could hardly believe her luck.

“Yep, Alfred keeps his word,” Kate confirmed.

“Well, thank him for me!” Xena beamed, already imagining the shots she could get.

“I will. I’ll catch up with you later, maybe we can go riding together,” Kate offered.

Xena laughed, clearly in a good mood. “Don’t worry about me! As long as there’s a handsome guy around, you just enjoy your time with Mr. Davidson.”

Kate rolled her eyes, playfully teasing, “You forget your friends the moment you see a good-looking guy.”

Chapter 276

Kate also informed her sister-in-law, Cynthia, to bring Xena along and show her around. Cynthia happily agreed, so with everything arranged, Kate felt more at ease and was ready to enjoy a peaceful walk with Alfred.

“Alfred?” she called softly.

“Yeah.”

“Your family really put a lot of thought into this place. Even though it’s an equestrian resort, the scenery is stunning. The flowers, trees, artificial mountains, ponds… and all those antique buildings with long corridors. It’s not just for horse riding; it’s a beautiful place to visit,” Kate remarked, admiring the surroundings.

Aside from the horse-riding facilities, there were also playgrounds for kids who weren’t ready to get on a horse. Alfred glanced around, smiling. “Miles turned this into a tourist spot, and it seems like he’s on the right track.”

The resort was doing well, contributing a fair bit to the Regency Group’s profits each year.

“Miles seems so young but clearly has a good head for business,” Kate commented.

“We’ve got over a dozen brothers, and most of them are pretty good at making money. Miles is the 13th, just 25 this is my fifth uncle’s eldest son. Below him is his year. He’s twin brothers-they’re the same age as Cynthia and the 14th and 15th siblings. They’re just about half a year older than her. They graduated from university with Cynthia last year but went abroad to continue their studies. They should be back around the New Year.”

“You have 15 brothers?” Kate raised an eyebrow. She realized she was a little embarrassed that, despite being married into the Davidson family for a while, she still hadn’t quite figured out how many younger brothers Alfred had.

“Yeah, my grandma had five sons. Each one wanted to give her a granddaughter, but in the end, all they had were boys,” Alfred said, looking a little sheepish. “So, here we are, fifteen grandsons later.”

He chuckled lightly. “Luckily, the Davidson family business is big enough to handle us all, or my grandmother would’ve gone mad with that many grandsons running around.”

Kate laughed. “Cynthia’s really a gem then, huh?”

Alfred smiled warmly. “Oh, absolutely. She’s been the family’s little treasure since day one. All the elders adore her, and the fifteen of us brothers, we’ve always looked out for her. When she started school, it took over ten of us to drop her off. You can imagine the scene intimidating, to say the least.”

Kate imagined that spectacle and couldn’t help but smile. The thought of a man trying to marry Cynthia crossed her mind, and she figured he would have to be seriously brave. After all, who would dare argue with someone who had fifteen brothers-in-law?

“It’s definitely special having a girl in the family,” Kate mused. “I hope we’ll have a daughter one day.”

Kate couldn’t help but feel excited. The thought of having a daughter with Alfred made her smile. Their little girl would definitely be adorable, no doubt about it.

But deep down, she knew it wouldn’t be the same Rowena from before.

Alfred’s expression softened but then gradually turned more serious, as if something had crossed his mind.

After a moment, he said quietly, “I have a feeling our first child will be a beautiful daughter, just like the Rowena you dreamed about.”

Kate froze for a second, the name pulling her back into memories. If Rowena came into this life again and chose her as her mother, Kate vowed she would protect her with all her heart. And with a father like Alfred by her side, Rowena would thrive.

“Yeah, I hope we have a daughter as sweet as Rowena,” Kate whispered, her voice barely audible as she gazed out into the distance, lost in thought.

Rebirth changed so many things-people, events, everything. Kate had rewritten her own story, and with that, she feared she’d never get to meet Rowena again.

“Did Rowena look more like you or her dad in your dream?” Alfred asked quietly.

“She looked like me,” Kate replied just as softly.

It was the fact that Rowena resembled her so much that had kept her from realizing she wasn’t Chris’s child in that previous life.

Alfred glanced at her thoughtfully. “If she looked like you… In your dream, was Rowena’s father really Elijah?”

His voice had a slight edge, tinged with jealousy. He was her husband now, and the idea of her dreaming about another man, even in a past life, didn’t sit well with him. Kate sighed, gently reassuring, “Alfred, it was just a dream.” She felt guilty for not telling him the truth, but how could she explain the concept of rebirth? Especially to someone like Alfred, who didn’t believe in such things. All she could do was insist it was just a dream.

“I get it, it was a dream,” he muttered. “If it were real, do you think Elijah would still be walking around?”

Kate couldn’t help but laugh. She leaned in, kissed his cheek, and teased, “You know, Alfred, I love it when you get jealous of me.”

“Is it so obvious?” he asked, raising a brow.

“No, but it’s more like you’re slapping yourself in the face, and it’s all red.”

Alfred fell silent, realizing he had just walked right into that one.

One should always leave room when making decisions, never being too harsh. Alfred had been too ruthless before, and now, he was facing the consequences.

“I don’t even know if Rowena is really Elijah’s child. That’s just what he said in his dream. In mine, I never even spoke to him. The few times we crossed paths, I only saw him from a distance,” Kate explained softly. It was similar to how things had played out in her previous life.

Alfred fell quiet, processing her words.

Even Elijah had a dream like that. It felt like the universe was trying to send some kind of message.

But Alfred wasn’t interested in figuring out what God might be hinting at. He just wanted to know who was pulling the strings, setting a trap that could catch both him and Elijah. In Sherpsel, he and Elijah were considered the top young men-smart, powerful, and influential. Whoever could manipulate them like this had to be someone formidable, yet Alfred couldn’t think of anyone capable of such a feat. In reality, Kate was married to him, not Elijah, and there was no way she could be carrying Elijah’s child. Still, that nagging feeling of a hidden threat lingered in Alfred’s mind, making him cautious.

“Alfred?” Kate’s voice broke his thoughts.

He responded calmly, “Kate, why don’t you head over and change with Lindsay and the others? Then, you can ride. I’ll have someone pick out the gentlest horse for you.”

She looked at him, puzzled. “You don’t need me by your side anymore?” she asked.

Alfred smiled. “I brought you here to relax and enjoy yourself, especially to ride. Yael and the others are with me. Go have fun.”

After a pause, he added with a grin, “Besides, we’ve got a whole lifetime together.”

With that, Kate stopped resisting. Seeing everyone else already on horseback, her own excitement started to bubble up.

To anyone watching, the way they interacted was pure sweetness.

Right now, a man riding alongside Oswald asked, “So, Alfred’s really happy with his new wife?”

Oswald glanced over at the couple and smiled. “It’s official now. Of course, he’s happy. He brought her along on this trip with us, which means he’s serious about her becoming part of his world.”

“Didn’t that Ms. Sutton try to escape the marriage, even risking her life?”

The man, another friend of Alfred, was Tristan Wainwright, a young gentleman of the Wainwright family in Averlon. The Wainwright family had business ties with Regency Group, and Tristan was in charge of their cooperation.

Oswald shrugged. “Let’s focus on the outcome, not the details.”

Tristan gave a thoughtful look. “Aren’t you worried Alfred might get caught in some kind of trap?”

Chapter 277

“I already gave him a heads-up, but if Alfred’s all in, what can I say?” Oswald shrugged a hint of envy in his voice. Watching Alfred, it suddenly clicked-he understood why his friend was so willing.

Kate had shown Alfred what happiness could be, and Alfred was hooked.

Even if Kate had her own plans, it seemed Alfred was okay to take it. From Oswald’s perspective, Kate seemed completely genuine in her feelings for Alfred.

Tristan fell silent for a moment. If Alfred was willing, there was no point in trying to talk him out of it.

“Tristan, how about we have a race?” Oswald suggested, breaking the tension. “We haven’t been here for a while, since Alfred’s accident. We could use some fun.”

Without Alfred around, their gatherings never felt the same. His absence always lingered in the back of their minds.

Tristan grinned. “I’m down, but let’s talk stakes. What happens if one of us loses?”

He shot a glance at Lily. Tristan knew full well that Lily had feelings for Oswald. After working with Regency Group for so many years, nothing escaped his notice.

Oswald didn’t hesitate. “Whatever it is, win or lose, I’ll see it through.”

Tristan’s grin widened. “If I lose, I’ll treat you to a meal and help you with whatever you need just nothing illegal. But if you lose, you have to go over and kiss Lily.”

Oswald’s face immediately darkened. He glared at Tristan.” You’re looking for a fight, aren’t you?”

Tristan laughed. “What’s wrong? Afraid you’ll lose?”

“Afraid? Don’t be ridiculous,” Oswald said confidently. “I’ve known Alfred longer than you, and I learned to ride before you even knew what a saddle was. There’s no way I’m losing.”

Tristan smirked. “Then what’s the problem? If you’re so sure, why worry about my little challenge?”

Oswald’s expression remained stern. “The bet’s between us. Leave Lily out of it.”

“Protecting her, huh? Or are you just scared she’ll bug you if you kiss her? Seriously, Lily’s been waiting on you for ages -she’s almost growing grey now! You’ve gotta face the music. Look at your boss; even he’s starting to crack. Are you really more stubborn than a rock?”

Oswald rolled his eyes. “I didn’t ask her to wait for me.”

Tristan gave his horse a little nudge and took off, speeding around the track. When he finally stopped in front of the big tree, he flashed a grin at the ladies lounging there.

“Hey, girls!” he called out, flashing a smile. “So, I’ve got a little bet with Oswald here. If I lose, I treat him to dinner and help him out with anything legal. But if he loses, he has to kiss Lily. What do you all think?”

The ladies just stared, clearly taken aback.

Kate glanced at Lily, piecing together the dynamic of her and Oswald from what Alfred had said. Tristan seemed intent on adding the fuel even more.

Cynthia and Lindsay also shot curious looks at Lily, waiting to see her reaction.

But Lily remained calm, not even blushing at Tristan’s bold words. That was the professionalism of Alfred’s secretary. “Tristan!” Oswald yelled as he rode closer, his voice echoing. The shout caught everyone off guard, and it was clear he was more than a little frustrated.

Xena nudged Kate and whispered, “Mr. Gordon and Miss Carter-there’s something going on between them, right?” Kate smiled softly. “Hard to say if anything will happen, but it sure doesn’t stop us from enjoying the show.”

It seemed like Oswald had stirred up some trouble among his circles. Alfred was always on Lily’s side, and now even Tristan, an important business partner, was jumping in to help.

“Tristan, if you want to race, fine. But leave Lily out of it,” Oswald muttered, clearly avoiding looking her way.

Everyone else trotted over on their horses, listening intently. It didn’t take long for them to catch up on the situation. “Oswald, what’s the matter? Afraid you’re gonna lose?” they teased, grinning at the drama unfolding.

Oswald shot a furious glare at Tristan. “You think his bet’s fair? Lily’s a decent girl, alright? She doesn’t have a

boyfriend yet. If I-if I mess things up and she can’t find anyone because of me, who’s gonna take responsibility for that?”

Lily’s calm voice cut through the chatter. “No need for anyone to take responsibility.”

Her words silenced the group. She looked straight at Tristan, with a hint of amusement in her eyes. “Mr. Wainwright, Mr. Gordon’s riding skills are rusty. Don’t push him too hard.”

Her tone had a playful edge, clearly egging them on.

Oswald locked eyes with Lily, looking guilty. “Lily, I’m sorry you got dragged into this.”

But Lily just smiled at him, unfazed. “It’s fine. Whenever something involves me, you always seem to resist. I’ve gotten used to it.”

That comment hit Oswald like a punch to the gut. He wondered if he hurt her that much over the years.

Lily turned to Kate with a smile. “Mrs. Sutton, I’m here for you today. Feel like riding a horse? Let’s go get changed.” Kate stood up, grinning. “Why not?” Then she looped her arm around Cynthia and Lindsay, dragging them along.

Xena, who didn’t know how to ride, stayed behind on the bench under the tree, watching the guys with wide, admiring eyes.

Even though all of them were undeniably handsome, each had his own charm some looked refined, others gentle. Then there was Alfred, who exuded a noble, cold presence.

Alfred was like the king of the group, and the men around him were just as impressive in their own ways.

“Tristan, if you lose, I’m gonna beat you senseless!” Oswald growled, clearly still fired up from Lily’s sudden exit. He seemed more than ready to take on Tristan in a race.

Before long, the two of them were racing their horses across the track, competing fiercely.

Meanwhile, as Kate and Lily walked, Kate leaned in and asked, “Lily, do you really love Oswald?”

Lily shot a slight smile, but there was sadness in her eyes. “Does it even matter anymore? I’ve loved him for years, waited for years, but he just doesn’t care.

“I used to make him breakfast every morning-he loved it before. But after I confessed my feelings, he stopped touching it. Sometimes, he’d even throw it on the ground like it meant nothing.”

Kate’s heart sank. “That’s brutal. How can Oswald be so heartless?”

Lily sure had thick skin. Any other woman would’ve thrown in the towel ages ago.

Cynthia chimed in, shaking her head. “Lily, let it go. You

deserve way better than that. You’re amazing and trust me, there are plenty of men out there who’d treat you better. I could introduce you to someone if you’re up for it.”

The men she knew were all pretty well-off.

Lindsay, always the bold one, crossed her arms. “Look, I’ve been watching it all just now. He’s not completely indifferent to you. He’s just too proud to admit it.”

Chapter 278

This was just like Theo Davidson he kept dodging Lindsay all the time, but whenever something went wrong, he was the first to rush to her side.

“You know, you could just go for it,” Lindsay said with a smirk. “Tackle him, strip him down, and sleep with him for a night. Then run off and make him chase you around, give him a taste of what it’s like to regret messing up-classic wife-chasing crematorium style.”

Everyone was momentarily stunned into silence.

Lily chuckled. “You know, I like your boldness, Miss Mccoy. If you don’t mind that I’m just an ordinary worker, would you consider being friends?”

Lindsay replied without hesitation, “Girl, I don’t care if you’re a street sweeper. If I like you, I like you. From now on, we’re friends. And trust me, if anyone messes with you, I’ll be there to back you up.”

Cynthia, pulling Kate aside, whispered, “Don’t let Lindsay’s wild ways rub off on you, Kate.” She chuckled. “Otherwise, Alfred’s gonna lose it, and Theo might blow a fuse.”

Kate couldn’t help but laugh. “Lindsay’s pretty refreshing, though. I like her straightforwardness.”

“It’s easy to be bold when you’re rich and know how to handle yourself,” Cynthia teased. “Didn’t you notice how Theo’s been avoiding her since we got to the resort?”

Now that Cynthia mentioned it, Kate realized she hadn’t spotted Theo at all.

Kate was going to say that she could probably hold my own if it came down to it, but against Alfred? No way. She wouldn’t stand a chance, and honestly, she wouldn’t even want to.

He was her number one backer. Who would be crazy enough to hurt the one who helped them?

“Kate, you’ve been down this road before. Show Lily a few tricks to win Oswald over, then vanish and let him chase after her like crazy. Otherwise, all those years of heartache will be for nothing,” Cynthia teased.

Kate chuckled, “I’ve been through it, but I don’t really have any secret moves.”

She just had thick skin. And, well, Alfred’s cooperation.

“How did you get Alfred to fall for you then?” Cynthia nudged.

Kate’s cheeks warmed, too shy to answer. That was between her and Alfred, strictly intimate business. She wasn’t about to spill those details.

Sensing the awkwardness, Lily jumped in, “Mrs. Sutton and Mr. Davidson just naturally clicked. Every couple has a different dynamic, right?”

Lily then remembered how Alfred would get a little animal sculpture every few days. They weren’t expensive, but each one was meticulously detailed, and he loved them.

His desk was almost overflowing with those little creatures everywhere.

Whether it was senior staff or clients, everyone was curious and admired the figurines. But Alfred was super protective. Even Oswald wasn’t allowed to touch them.

Rumor had it Kate had hand-sculpted each one herself, just for Alfred.

Lindsay, reflecting on her own situation, thought back to how she and Theo were practically sworn enemies. Her grandmother always teased her, saying she looked like a fairy but acted like anything but a woman. She clearly liked Theo, yet they ended up bickering constantly. It baffled her how she couldn’t just get along with him.

But that was their dynamic. She knew she could never be as sweet and lovey-dovey as Alfred and Kate.

“I always thought Alfred couldn’t be swayed. Now I get it- he just hadn’t met Kate yet. He spent all those years being stubborn as a rock, only to crack when she came along. It’s like he was just waiting for her,” Lindsay sighed.

She had missed a lot of the drama while being overseas and regretted not seeing Alfred, the “uncrackable stone,” finally break. It had to be something.

Kate smiled softly. “It’s just fate between us.”

Lindsay chuckled, “That smile of yours is making me jealous.”

“Kate, don’t smile at us like that,” Cynthia teased. “I’m pretty sure if my brother knew, he’d blindfold us all so we wouldn’t steal a glance at your sweetness.”

Alfred had a real possessive streak.

“Seriously,” Lindsay agreed. “Even women like us are jealous of him.”

Lily nodded, laughing along with them. They all knew Alfred too well.

Kate, outnumbered, couldn’t escape their playful teasing. Afterward, they changed into their riding outfits and headed to the stables.

“Kate, Cynthia!” a young man called.

It was Miles Davidson, waiting near the stables. He ran the equestrian resort and had been introduced to Kate earlier by Alfred when they arrived.

“Miles!” Cynthia called, while Kate smiled.

“I brought out the horse you usually ride,” Miles said, pinching Cynthia’s cheek affectionately. “Looks like you’ve lost some weight. Haven’t been eating enough?”

“I’m dieting,” Cynthia replied with a grin, not minding the pinch. It didn’t hurt anyway.

Miles adored his little sister. If she so much as lost a strand of hair, he would act like it was a national emergency. No way he would ever pinch her.

His face turned serious. “Why are you even trying to lose weight? You’re perfect as you are. You need to eat properly,” he scolded her.

Cynthia sighed dramatically. “If I keep gaining weight, I’ll never get married.”

Miles, sounding as overbearing as ever, said, “Then don’t get married. I’ll take care of you forever.”

Lindsay elbowed Kate lightly, and when Kate turned,

Lindsay leaned in and whispered, “With that attitude, no guy in Sherpsel is gonna have the guts to marry Cynthia. Imagine marrying into a family where you’d have fifteen brothers-in-law.”

Kate couldn’t help but stifle a laugh, nodding in agreement. Lindsay’s bluntness was growing on her.

Cynthia smiled, clearly used to this kind of banter. “I can already see my future… living the life of an old spinster.” Miles, still firm, shot back, “You’ve got fifteen brothers who’ve got your back. What’s there to worry about?”

He seemed genuinely troubled by the idea of his sister getting married. At 23, she was still so young in his eyes. Just the thought of some guy being his brother-in-law made his fists itch.

“Miles, I’m just gonna get my horse,” Cynthia said, knowing exactly where his mind had wandered.

At her age, let alone settling down for marriage-she hadn’t even been in a proper relationship yet. The one guy she liked in college got so spooked after her brothers had a talk” with him that he practically ran in the opposite direction.

All because Cynthia had a crush on him.

Knowing how badly all her brothers had scared off that poor guy in college, Cynthia had given up even liking anyone. With fifteen overprotective, sister-obsessed brothers, any guy brave enough to show interest didn’t stand a chance.

After Cynthia left, Miles turned to Lindsay and Lily, his tone much gentler. “The horses are over there, ladies. Feel free to pick whichever you like.”

Lindsay grabbed Lily’s arm and pulled her away, leaving Kate standing there, a little confused as to why she was the only one left behind.

Miles chuckled and said, “Kate, your horse is ready. Alfred specifically picked out Sheep for you. I’ll bring it over. He’s very gentle.

It was clear that Miles had been given strict orders by Alfred to choose the calmest horse for Kate. Though Miles was technically the manager of the equestrian resort, his passion for horses meant he knew every animal’s temperament inside out.

Kate smiled and raised a brow. “I’m actually pretty good at riding, you know.”

With a name like “Sheep,” it was obvious this horse wasn’t exactly a wild stallion.

Chapter 279

Miles flashed a warm smile, one that was softer than Alfred’s usual serious expression. To Kate, he seemed more like a carefree, sunny boy.

“If you’re not into Sheep, you could always tell Alfred,” Miles offered. “The fiercest horse here is Gale-Alfred’s personal favorite. Only he can handle it. Even I, who raised it, can barely touch Gale, let alone ride him.”

Kate smirked, realizing there was no point in arguing. Miles was just following Alfred’s orders, and clearly, Alfred wasn’t about to take any risks with her safety.

In the end, it was all because Alfred cared. He probably thought she might not be in top form, especially since it had been a while since she’d ridden. So, Kate accepted the gentle Sheep without much fuss.

Ten minutes later, Kate and the others led their horses out of the stable, ready for the ride.

As they headed off, Miles made his way toward the five-story office building in the distance, the hub of the equestrian resort.

Inside, Alfred and Theo were waiting for him.

Alfred, unable to move at the moment, was calmly seated, while Theo, despite claiming he was trying to avoid Lindsay, couldn’t resist standing by the window. He held a pair of binoculars, pretending to admire the scenery, but it was obvious what or who he was really looking for.

Miles couldn’t help but shake his head. Theo’s avoidance tactics were almost laughable.

On the fifth floor, in the general manager’s office, Theo continued to peer out the window with his binoculars, scanning the resort. From that height, he had the perfect vantage point, able to see right through the greenery and check out what was happening at the equestrian resort.

Alfred had just rolled in, catching Theo with a suspicious look on his face. With a soft snort, he raised a brow.

“You’re here.” Theo quickly put down the binoculars, pretending like he hadn’t been staring out the window. “Why not spend some time with Kate? You saw how confident she looked on that horse.”

Alfred’s tone was calm, almost indifferent. “If I’m there, I’d just distract her. Besides, I don’t want to kill the fun for everyone else,” he added as he wheeled over to the window, reaching out to Theo. “Give me those.”

Theo hesitated, gripping the binoculars tighter, but one hard glare from Alfred was all it took. Reluctantly, Theo handed them over, his hand betraying him even though his mind resisted.

Alfred took the binoculars, barely interested. “If you really want to watch, you should head down to the arena. What’s the point of peeking from up here? She can’t even hear the cheers,” he said as he raised the binoculars to his eyes.

After only a few glances, he lowered them. He couldn’t catch more than a brief glimpse of her before his interest faded. Without saying another word, he walked away with the binoculars in hand.

“I’m not watching her,” Theo said defensively. “She doesn’t need me to cheer her on anyway. With how hard she works, I bet Kate and the others won’t stand a chance. Lindsay’s on another level.”

Theo knew that even Alfred’s friends like Tristan and the rest probably couldn’t outshine Lindsay.

Lindsay might’ve come from money, but she acted more like a rebel. Full of quirks, she seemed to know everything and didn’t care to hide her flaws. She lived her life on her own terms, without worrying about what anyone thought. In contrast, Cynthia couldn’t afford that kind of freedom. She overthought everything, always cautious.

“You don’t need the binoculars. Let me use them,” Theo said, rushing to Alfred’s side with a grin, hand outstretched. “I wanna see if Cynthia and the others are out yet.”

Alfred shot him a look, pulling the binoculars back a bit. ” These are mine now. You got a problem with that?”

Theo quickly shook his head. “Nope, no problem.”

“Good. Now, stop hovering. Go get me some water. I’m thirsty.”

Without hesitation, Theo nodded and headed off to fetch the water. Alfred placed the binoculars down on the coffee table, then gripped the arms of his wheelchair and carefully moved over to the sofa, sitting down slowly.

Just as he settled, the door swung open, and Miles came in. The moment he saw Alfred, he nearly sprinted across the room. “Alfred, why didn’t you ask Theo to help you? Yael and the others are just outside. You could’ve called them, and they’d have come right in.”

He quickly moved to assist Alfred.

Theo came back with a glass of warm water and chimed in, “No need to panic. He’s been going all out with his rehab. He can walk around ten feet without the chair.”

Miles raised an eyebrow, surprised. “Is that true, Alfred?” Miles had been at the equestrian resort most of the time, so he hadn’t kept up with all the news at home. He knew Alfred and Kate had secretly tied the knot and made it official recently, but that was about it.

He figured Alfred managed his own business and didn’t feel the need to ask about his brother’s private matters. Even if he did, it wasn’t like Alfred would tell him unless he wanted to.

“Yeah, I can barely manage 11 or 12 steps,” Alfred said with a shrug.

He remembered how rough it had been when he first married Kate. Back then, he could barely get through two or three steps, each one sending sharp pain through his legs. It hurt so much, that his face would go pale, and he’d break out in a cold sweat.

Even someone as tough as he liked to think he was had trouble handling that kind of pain.

Most days, he avoided standing up at all. It wasn’t just the pain-it was also his pride. But after Kate came into his life, she somehow convinced him to start rehab. Slowly, without realizing it, he gave in to her persuasion.

Now, every time he took those painful steps, he did it for her. He wanted to be strong enough to rush to her side whenever she needed him. He wanted to be the rock she could lean on, the one who could hold her close.

He wanted to stand tall, wrap her in his arms, and let her feel safe there.

Love really does change a person. It could mess one up or make them better.

The question is, was Alfred someone whose love had changed for the worse, or was he becoming a better man because of it?

“That’s awesome,” Theo chimed in, snapping him out of his thoughts. “If you keep up the rehab, you’ll be back on your feet in no time. The doctor said as long as you stick with it, you’ll be walking like anyone else.”

To his younger brothers, Alfred had always been this unshakable, larger-than-life figure. They were used to looking up to him, relying on his strength.

So, when Alfred gave up on himself after his accident, it hurt them in ways they couldn’t even express. They tried everything-persuasion, comfort, whatever they could think of but nothing worked.

What eventually pulled Alfred out of that dark place wasn’t their words. It was a crisis at the company. Elijah had teamed up with others, scheming to cheat the Regency Group. Theo and Lucas tried to handle it, but they just weren’t a match for Elijah.

In the end, Alfred rolled back into the company in his wheelchair, took control, and shut down Purchas Group’s plan. That moment reminded his brothers that even if Alfred was in a wheelchair, there was no surpassing him. He was still the man they had always admired.

As Miles looked at Alfred now, he noticed something unusual a softness on Alfred’s face. The harsh lines of his usually tense features had relaxed, and it was… surprising. Miles couldn’t help but recall a conversation he overheard between his mother and someone on the phone. His mom had said that Kate Sutton was a witch, claiming she had bewitched Alfred to the point where she didn’t even have to follow the Davidson family’s strict rules. There was envy and maybe a little jealousy in his mother’s voice Growing up in the Davidson family, Miles knew how suffocating those rules could be, especially for women. The men in his father’s generation always thought they were doting on their wives, but none had ever challenged the rules to actually give their wives more freedom.

But Alfred had, for Kate. He had fought those family rules and won. Now, Kate could live freely, and do as she pleased, and that had made her the envy of all the other noble ladies. 贾

Chapter 280

Miles had initially thought his mother was exaggerating, but seeing that soft, almost tender look on Alfred’s face now, he knew it was real-Alfred genuinely cared for Kate. “Alfred, Kate’s already got Sheep, but she doesn’t seem too thrilled with him. She thinks Sheep’s a bit too gentle,” Miles said, hinting at Kate’s clear preference for something with a little more spirit.

Miles wasn’t surprised. Kate, after all, had grown up in the countryside, learned combat skills, and didn’t have the typical elegance of a high-society lady. It made sense that a docile horse like Sheep wasn’t her style.

Alfred smirked. “A woman who drives like she’s in a race car isn’t going to be impressed by Sheep. But that’s all she’s getting.”

He knew exactly how reckless Kate could be behind the wheel and no way he was going to take that risk, especially since he wasn’t sure how skilled she actually was at riding.

Theo, already peering through the binoculars, chimed in, Let’s see if Kate can ride Sheep like Gale.” There was a playful edge to his voice as he scanned the distance.

Alfred took a sip of water, glanced at Theo, and shook his head with a mocking smile. “Miles, push me to the racetrack.”

In the end, he couldn’t help but worry about Kate getting too reckless. If he showed up, though, she’d probably tone it down and not push herself too much.

“On it.” Miles moved to help Alfred into his wheelchair, then looked over at Theo, still glued to the window with the binoculars. “You coming, or are you staying glued to that spot?”

Theo glanced over and said, “I’m not going. You guys go ahead. I’ll stay back and keep an eye on the office.”

Miles chuckled. The equestrian resort was closed to the public today, open only to Alfred and his group. In fact, all the employees had been given the day off by Miles, so there was really no need to guard anything.

Miles pushed Alfred out of the office, and Yael along with the other bodyguards immediately followed.

As they made their way out, Miles broke the silence, asking, “So, when are you and Kate finally going to have your wedding?”

Even though Miles respected Alfred, he always felt awkward during the long silences between them, so he quickly tried to find something to talk about.

Alfred paused for a moment before replying, “When I can walk like a normal person.”

He cared a lot about appearances. Standing tall at his wedding was important to him-far better than sitting in a wheelchair.

He wanted to look his absolute best for Kate, just as he wanted her to be the most stunning bride in his eyes.

Miles glanced at his brother’s legs and nodded in understanding. After a moment, he asked, “Is Kate still working now?”

Alfred gave his younger brother a sharp look. “Miles, you seem awfully interested in Kate.”

Miles quickly backtracked, “No, no, it’s not like that. I just figured you’d like talking about her since you’re so into her.” What Miles didn’t realize was that when someone’s in love, they tend to be a little possessive-especially Alfred. Even if it was just his brother, Alfred didn’t particularly like anyone, even family, talking too much about his Kate.

Alfred’s gaze was steady. “You really don’t need to worry about what Kate’s up to. Just respect her like you respect me, and no matter what Grandma or your mom says, you’ll be fine.”

“Okay, I know,” Miles replied quickly, not wanting to push the conversation any further.

Out on the lawn, Kate and the others were already riding, slowly making their way across the grass.

After circling half the lawn, Lindsay turned to Kate and the group. “This slow pace is killing me. Why don’t we make it a race?”

Kate smiled and shook her head. “Nah, no race. If you wanna sprint, go ahead. We’ll catch up.”

She stroked Sheep’s white fur-a calm, gentle horse, probably meant for kids. “Sheep, you’re gonna have to step it up a bit later. Don’t slow me down.”

Kate had always loved the thrill of speed. Whether driving or riding, she craved that rush. Naturally, she would enjoy letting loose on horseback too.

At first, Lindsay was keeping pace with the group, mindful of Kate’s riding skills. But after hearing Kate’s comment, she decided to go all out. Turning to Cynthia, she grinned.” Cynthia, let’s race. First to the end of the lawn wins.”

Cynthia nodded, accepting the challenge, and they both pulled on the reins, bringing their horses side by side, ready to take off.

Kate took charge as the referee, raising her voice. “Alright, ready, set, go!”

As soon as she called it, Cynthia and Lindsay spurred their horses into action. Kate and Lily followed close behind, and soon the sound of hooves thundered across the lawn.

The men on the track whistled in encouragement, with Lucas riding over to cheer on his sister.

The rest of the brothers came over too, and with all their cheering, Cynthia, fired up by their support, was the first to cross the finish line.

When Lindsay and the others caught up, Cynthia turned to Kate and asked, “Do you think Lindsay let me win on purpose?”

Kate shook her head. “My horse was a bit slow, so I didn’t catch everything, but I don’t think so.”

Sheep, Kate’s horse, was definitely not built for speed. She couldn’t help but wish she could try riding Alfred’s horse, Gale.

Miles had mentioned that Gale was the most aggressive horse at the resort, and even though he looked after it, he couldn’t ride it. Gale only recognized Alfred as its master.

Cynthia’s beautiful face was flushed from the heat and the excitement, just like everyone else’s.

“Lindsay must’ve let me win. Hold on, I’ll be right back,” Cynthia said, and without waiting for a reply, she galloped off toward her brothers.

Kate watched her go, a little confused, but she stayed put. She soon realized what was going on when she saw Lucas and the other guys riding off after Cynthia.

It hit her then-Cynthia probably felt pressured by her brothers’ cheering, and Lindsay might’ve eased up because of that.

Not long after, Cynthia came back with a determined look on her face. “Lindsay, let’s have a rematch!” she challenged. Lindsay chuckled. “You really think I let you win? It’s been ages since I’ve ridden, so, of course, I’m rusty. You’ve been here more often, so your skills are way sharper. Losing to you is no surprise. But if you don’t believe me, we can race again as many times as you want.”

After all, they were there to ride, so it didn’t really matter how many times they raced.

The two girls competed again.

This time, Kate and Lily took it easy, just trotting their

horses under the shade of a tree while the others raced ahead.

Xena had been busy snapping photos, lit up when she saw Kate approaching. She smiled, reaching out to help Kate dismount and then went to help Lily.

“Kate, you looked awesome up there! I took a video and sent it to you,” Xena said with a grin. “I didn’t know you were such a natural at riding.”

Kate checked her phone and found the video and a few snapshots Xena had taken of her on horseback.

“Hey, do you want to give it a shot?” Kate asked, offering Xena a chance to ride.

Xena shook her head quickly. “No way, I’m terrible at it. I’ll stick to solid ground, thanks!”

“Tonight, how about we hit the hot springs instead?” Kate suggested.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 261, to 270) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 261

“Your monthly salary,” Oswald said deliberately.

Lily was stunned. “You’re really blackmailing me.”

Oswald laughed. “You don’t dare to take the ride anymore, right? Then I’m leaving. You can take a taxi back yourself. You have to stop the car that female drivers drive. It’s not safe these days. Young women like you, especially beautiful ones, have to be especially careful.”

Lily said, “As soon as I got into the car, I told the driver that I was one of Alfred’s secretaries. I don’t think anyone would dare to have any ideas about me.”

She thought, ‘Who would dare to hurt the people around Alfred in Sherpsel?’

Oswald thought, ‘Mr. Davidson’s reputation is really threatening.’ He started to walk away.

Lily could not help but remind him, “Drive slowly. It’s after work and there are many cars on the road. Don’t keep changing lanes to overtake. It’s not safe.”

Like Kate, Oswald liked to drive the car like a plane.

Lily had sat in his car countless times. Every time, she had been on tenterhooks from the moment she got into the car. People like Oswald, who had a high income, could actually hire a driver. Oh, the Gordon family did have a driver, but Oswald did not need a driver. He liked to drive by himself and the feeling of speeding.

Oswald did not respond to Lily’s reminder.

“Ding…” Lily’s phone rang at this moment.

She quickly took out her phone from her bag. When she saw the caller ID, her expression changed. It was from Alfred.

“Mr. Davidson,” Lily answered the call respectfully.

Alfred asked, “Are you done with work?”

Lily replied, “Yes, I just got off work and am preparing to go home.”

“Do you have plans for tomorrow?” Alfred asked again.

Lily thought that Alfred was going to arrange for her to work overtime on weekends, so he quickly said, “Mr. Davidson, I usually stay at home and sleep on weekends. I rarely go out to play, so there’s no arrangement. Mr. Davidson, feel free to let me know if you need anything. I promise to complete the mission.”

Lily had no true friends. This was because she was Alfred’s secretary and was trusted by Alfred. Those who wanted to befriend her all had their own agendas.

Lily did not want to be used. She was also afraid that she would accidentally reveal the company’s secrets. Therefore, she would rather not have any close friends.

Perhaps this was the reason why Alfred placed her in an important position. She was indeed very loyal to the company.

Alfred said, “I’m taking my wife on vacation tomorrow. She doesn’t have many friends at the moment. I’m afraid she’ll be bored. If you don’t have any plans, go and block the door to Oswald first thing in the morning and ask him to bring you along.”

Lily was instantly envious of Kate. ‘Mr. Davidson is usually cold. I’ve been by his side for many years. When have I ever seen him being gentle and considerate to any woman?

‘Miss Weaver chased after Mr. Davidson for many years, but she did not get anything.

‘Ms. Sowle does not dare to chase after Mr. Davidson

openly like Miss Weaver, but everyone knows what she’s thinking. Mr. Davidson only contacts her when he needs her. Ms. Sowle can not get anything.’

Lily said, “Mr. Davidson, Oswald’s car is too expensive. I can’t afford that.”

After a moment of silence, Alfred said, “Do you know the word ‘shameless’?”

Lily immediately understood. “Mr. Davidson, I’ll be there tomorrow.”

Alfred hung up.

Kate, who was beside him, tilted her head and looked at him. “Mr. Davidson, I have Xena, Cynthia, and Lindsay with me. It’s not boring.”

Alfred pinched the flesh on her face lightly. “Don’t you like to watch a show?”

Kate grinned. “Mr. Davidson, you want to watch the show too, right?”

Alfred touched her nose dotingly. “See through it but don’t expose it.”

Kate grabbed his hand and fell into his arms. Sensing that he was holding her in a panic, she smiled smugly.

Annoyed, he lowered his head and kissed her lips, swallowing her smug smile.

Lily did not know that Alfred had invited her out of goodwill because he wanted Kate to watch a good show. She put her phone back in her bag and looked ahead. The Porsche had not left yet. She walked over and tapped on the car window.

Oswald was puzzled. He rolled down the window and asked her, “What’s the matter?”

“Get off the car!” Lily ordered coldly with a straight face. Oswald was speechless. ‘What’s wrong with her? She actually dared to speak to me in a commanding tone.’ He said, “Lily, do you know what you’re talking about?”

“Oswald, get off!” Lily responded to Oswald with facts. Not only did she know what she was talking about, but she also named him.

Oswald snorted, unlocked the car, opened the door, and got out.

He wanted to see what she wanted to do. She actually dared to speak to him in such a tone.

The moment he got out of the car, he was a little dumbfounded.

Because Lily quickly got into his car and climbed from the driver’s seat to the passenger’s seat. Then, she strapped on the seat belt and placed her bag on her legs. “You can drive now.”

Oswald blinked, then blinked again. “Lily, I told you it’s very expensive to take my car,” Oswald said as he got back into the car.

Lily commanded, “Cut the crap and drive.”

Oswald choked. ‘This wretched girl’s attitude suddenly changed. Who gave her the courage?’

However, he started the car.

Along the way, the two of them did not say anything.

Ten minutes later, they returned to where they lived.

Oswald stopped the car and was not in a hurry to lock it. Instead, he reached out to Lily and made a gesture of counting the money, which meant that Lily had to pay the expensive fare.

“I don’t have any money,” said Lily.

Oswald asked, “Deadbeat?”

“I really didn’t bring any money.” Lily looked innocent. Alfred asked her to be shameless, and she was shameless. Oswald stared at her for a long time. Then, he unlocked the car and said to her, “I’m thirsty. Go buy me a bottle of water.”

Lily was about to move when she remembered something and said, “Oswald, I really didn’t bring any money.”

Oswald asked, “Don’t you use WhatsApp or PayPal?” Lily said, “No.”

Oswald was speechless. “Lily, are you being shameless?” Lily said, “If you think I’m shameless, then I’m shameless. Why don’t I give you another compensation as my fare?”

“What compensation? I won’t take it even if you give yourself to me,” asked Oswald.

Lily smiled. “Don’t worry, I won’t do such a melodramatic thing.”

He was clearly speaking in his heart, but when Lily said that she would not do it, Oswald was very unhappy. “Then you…”

Oswald suddenly stopped talking. He was stunned by Lily’s actions and stared blankly at her pretty face that was inches away from her.

Lily’s so-called compensation was actually kissing him.’ This woman is really bold! She kissed me without my consent. Speaking of which, her lips were so soft. She probably wouldn’t notice if I licked her lips quietly, right?”

Oswald instinctively wanted to respond, but Lily pulled away.

Oswald was annoyed. He flew into a rage from embarrassment.

Lily said, “This is the first kiss I’ve kept for more than 20 years. It’s enough to cover my fare, right?”

Oswald was speechless. ‘It was just a light kiss, and it ended before I could regain my senses. How could such a kiss offset the fare? Dream on!’

Chapter 262

Oswald really wanted to say that she should at least kiss him a few more times or for a longer time.

The words were on the tip of his tongue, but he held back. If I say such things, Lily will continue pestering me. I hate Lily’s pursuit, don’t I?’

“Oswald, thank you for sending me back.” Lily got off the car.

Oswald watched her get out of the car with a gloomy expression. She closed the car door for him and waved goodbye to him. Then, she turned around and walked toward the gate of the community.

The security guard on duty stopped her.

Oswald was about to get out of the car when he saw the security guard on duty holding a large bouquet of bright and dazzling roses from the security room.

“Miss Carter, this bouquet was sent over by a flower shop. They asked me to give this to you. They said that someone ordered a bouquet from their flower shop and wanted to give it to you,” the security guard on duty spoke loudly. Oswald couldn’t pretend not to hear it even if he wanted to. He heard Lily take the bouquet. After looking at it, she asked the security guard, “Did the florist say who sent it? There’s no signature in the postcard either. I don’t even know who sent it. I’ve received two bouquets today.”

The security guard chuckled and said, “It must be from someone who likes you.”

Lily had rented this place for several years and was familiar with the security personnel.

The security guards all knew that she was Alfred’s capable secretary. The main reason was that she was still young and unmarried. There would definitely be men wooing her.

Lily smiled and went in with the bouquet.

Oswald frowned. ‘Who is pursuing Lily? Two bouquets of roses a day, and they are so big. That man is really generous.’

After sitting quietly in the car for a moment, Oswald drove away.

Back in her rented apartment, Lily casually placed the bouquet of flowers on the coffee table. She sat down, leaned back, and looked up at the ceiling. ‘Will my actions provoke Oswald and make him jealous for me? As long as Oswald shows a little concern for me, I will not give up on him.’

*****

Although there were important guests at home, and it was Friday, Kate went to class at night.

Alfred continued with rehabilitation. After persisting for a long time, his legs grew stronger, and the number of steps he could walk surged rapidly.

He would persevere in order to sleep with Kate and strive to be able to accompany her to walk for a while in a month.

Before Kate went to class, she asked Liam to send her back to her parents’ house.

Her father was not around as usual, and Kyla had not returned either. There was only her mother at home…

Celia held the remote control of the television and kept changing channels. There was no channel that she liked to watch.

When she heard the sound of a car outside, she thought that her husband had returned.

She looked at the time. It was still early.

“Mrs. Sutton, Kate is back.” Just as Celia was guessing if the person who came back was her husband or eldest daughter, a servant came in to report.

“Kate.” When she heard that Kate was back, Celia immediately put down the remote control and stood up to walk out.

“Mom,” Kate called out before she arrived.

Celia replied with a smile. She quickened her pace and finally met Kate at the door.

“Didn’t you say that you’ll be very busy in the future?” Celia held Kate’s hand and they entered the house together. Celia asked with concern, “Can you handle it? If you can’t, tell your father to reduce your workload. Don’t tire yourself out. “Have you eaten? Didn’t Mr. Davidson come with you? “Mary has planted a lot of grapes at home. I know you like it, so I specially gave her a few days off to go back to her hometown. She plucked about 100 pounds and brought them over. They’re all big, sweet, and meaty. I’ve tasted them. They’re delicious. It’s good that you’re here. Bring the grapes back later. Mary said that she picked them this morning. They’re still fresh.”

Celia kept talking, and Kate didn’t have a chance to reply.

After entering the house and sitting down in front of the sofa, Kate took the opportunity to speak. She said, “Mom, the Davidson family doesn’t lack these. You like to eat too. I’ Il leave them for you.”

Mary’s hometown was a land of fruits. The specialties were blackberries, grapes, mangoes, and other commonly seen fruits.

Every time the fruits ripened, Mary would take a leave of absence and go back to her hometown. Then, she would bring back some fruits that she had grown and give half to the Sutton family and some to her colleagues.

Therefore, the Sutton family liked to eat seasonal fruits every season, not to mention Kate.

The Garcia Village also had many fruit trees. Her foster family owned a ten-acre orchard planted with grapes and plums. She grew up eating grapes, never tiring of them, and she wouldn’t give up her favorite pastime just because her status had changed.

Celia said, “I can’t eat so much either. Bring some back for Mr. Davidson to try.”

“I’ll ask him if he wants it.” As Kate spoke, she called Alfred. When Alfred picked up the phone, she deliberately teased him. “Mr. Davidson, your mother-in-law’s family has fresh grapes. They’re grown by the worker. They’re even better than the ones bought from fruit shops. They taste especially good. She’s asking if you want to try them.”

Alfred was not as greedy as her.

Kate believed that the purpose of having a mouth was to speak and eat. She bought whatever she craved, thinking it was a shame not to make the most of her mouth.

Alfred said calmly, “My mother-in-law gave it to me. Of course, I want it. When you come back later, bring some back for me. I want to try it. It’s her goodwill.”

No matter how much he didn’t like it, he would show Celia some respect and try it out.

“That’s it, then.” Kate hung up.

Alfred was speechless. ‘This heartless woman didn’t even say a few sweet words to me.’

Hearing Alfred’s words, Celia beamed with joy.

The grapes were not important. What was important was that Alfred’s attitude made her happy. Celia liked Alfred more and more.

Kaye said, “Mom, I came here tonight because I have something to tell you. Go and ask Kyla if it’s true.”

Celia asked, “What is it?”

Kate was silent as if she was thinking about how to organize her words for that matter.

“Kate, what did she do?” Celia asked, “Is it bad for you?”

Kate explained, “Not really. Mom, Mr. Davidson had a friend accompanying his pregnant wife for a prenatal checkup. When he met Kyla, Kyla also went for a checkup. She seems to be pregnant. Because of me, Mr. Davidson’s friend mentioned it.”

No matter how much hatred she had with Kyla before, in the eyes of outsiders, the two of them were the Sutton family’s daughters.

Celia suddenly stood up and said angrily, “They must have seen wrongly. Kyla is an unmarried girl. How can she…”

She suddenly remembered the scandals that Kyla and Chris had done. Her expression changed again and again as she fell back onto the sofa.

She muttered, “That wretched girl has really harmed herself. No, it’s that bastard Chris. He schemed against Kyla, but he wanted to marry Melanie. What does he take Kyla for?” No matter what, she had raised Kyla.

Even if Celia was biased toward her biological daughter, when her adopted daughter’s interests were not affected, she would still feel sorry for the adopted daughter.

Chapter 263

“Chris is going too far. No, I’m going to look for Aura and ask them what the Cohen family means!” Celia stood up angrily and was about to go to the Cohen family to settle the score with Chris.

“Mom.” Kate quickly pulled her back and persuaded, “Don’t be in a hurry to go to the Cohen family. You have to ask Kyla if she’s really pregnant. If she’s really pregnant, what’s her attitude toward the child? Should she give birth or abort it? If she chooses to give birth, let’s go and make a fuss. We can’t let the Cohen family bully her.”

Celia said angrily, “Even if we don’t want this child, we can’t just deal with it quietly. We have to settle the score with

them.” She couldn’t take this lying down.

When Aura came to propose marriage, she was so arrogant that Celia was still filled with anger even now.

She grabbed Kate’s hand again and said with great relief,” Kate, it’s a good thing that you had that dream and came to your senses. Otherwise… You can see now that Chris is really not worth your life.”

Kate thought bitterly, ‘I had paid the price of our lives to see through Chris and Kyla.”

Then she said, “Mom, wait for my dad and Kyla to come back. We’ll talk about it after you clarify it.”

Kate was to keep spreading scandals about Kyla in front of his parents so they will grew increasingly dissatisfied with Kyla and eventually be disappointed. ‘That way, Kyla will not be able to stay in the Sutton family anymore, and my parents will stay away from this vicious woman. Kyla and Chris’s affair has already infuriated my parents. Before the storm has completely calmed down, Kyla is pregnant. This is undoubtedly pouring oil on the fire in their hearts.

“Mom, if you’re really going to the Cohen family to cause trouble, remember to call me. There’s strength in numbers.” How could Kate not participate in such an exciting scene? Celia nodded.

“Mom, I have to go to etiquette class. I’ll get going first.” Kate came back to visit Celia and tell Celia that Kyla was pregnant.

“Wait a minute. I’ll go get the grapes for you to bring back for Mr. Davidson to try.” Such a noble son-in-law did not despise her grapes. No matter what, Celia had to ask Kate to bring some grapes back.

Kate smiled and waited obediently for Celia to come out with a big bag of grapes. Celia stuffed it into her hand.” This is for my son-in-law to try.”

“You have a son-in-law and don’t even want me,” said Kate.

Celia smiled. “Haven’t you heard that the more a mother-in- law looks at her son-in-law, the more she likes him? You, step aside.”

Kate was speechless. “Incredible!”

Kate, who was in a hurry to attend etiquette class, did not argue with Celia for too long. She carried the grapes and left in a hurry.

Not long after Kate left, a maid came in with an invitation. Mrs. Sutton, this is an invitation from the Cohen family.” Celia asked, “The Cohen family? Who sent it?”

“I think he’s the butler of the Cohen family,” answered the maid.

Celia took the invitation card and looked at it. She threw it on the coffee table and sneered. “Aura, you must be doing this on purpose. You want to invite me to the wedding banquet, but you didn’t come personally. You only sent a butler. Are you looking down on me?”

The last time Aura came to propose a marriage, she even brought wedding gifts to propose on Chris’s behalf. Celia firmly rejected Aura.

Aura was holding a grudge.

“Chris!” Celia gritted her teeth. “I’ll endure it for the next few days. I’ll make a fuss on the day of your wedding! My daughter is not someone anyone can bully.”

Celia and Kate were indeed real mother and daughter. They thought the same.

If they wanted to make a scene, they would make a scene at Chris and Melanie’s wedding.

Unaware that Celia already knew about her pregnancy, Kyla was waiting for Chris in his private villa.

After nearly two hours, Chris returned in a hurry.

When he entered, he saw Kyla sitting on the sofa with a gloomy expression. Chris wiped the sweat on his forehead as he walked over and explained, “Kyla, I’m sorry to have kept you waiting. Melanie was too entangled. In order not to arouse her suspicion, I could only accompany her.”

Kate complained to him, and he complained to his future father-in-law.

Melanie was taught a lesson by Mike. After knowing the pros and cons, Melanie didn’t want to anger Chris. For the past two days, she had been thinking of ways to please Chris and pestering him too much.

Kyla glared at him coldly. It would be a lie to say that she was not jealous. ‘I was the first to fall in love with him. Now he is getting married, but I am not the bride. I don’t even know how Chris and I got to where we are today. It completely deviated from my original plan. It’s all Kate’s fault!’

“Kyla.” Chris was flustered by her glare. He carefully sat down beside her and quickly put his arm around her shoulders. He coaxed her gently, “Alright, don’t be angry. It’s my fault for making you wait for so long. Have you eaten? I’ Il bring you out to eat.”

Kyla shook off his hand and said coldly, “I wouldn’t dare to let you take me out for a meal. If your fiancée sees me, I don’t want to be treated as a mistress and beaten up on the street.”

“If she dares to hurt you, I’ll cut her fingers off,” Chris said domineeringly.

Kyla snorted. “You’re all sweet talk.”

She took out the hospital’s test results from her bag, took Chris’s hand, and slapped the results on Chris’s palm. She said, “Take a look. How should we deal with it?”

“What’s this?” Chris looked at the result suspiciously. After reading it, he said in shock, “Are you really pregnant?”

Kyla glared at him coldly. The next moment, she slapped him fiercely.

He was the one who schemed against her. Otherwise, she would not have been reduced to being his secret lover and had to watch him marry another woman!

Chris allowed her to hit him. When she was tired, Chris hugged her tightly and said gently, “Kyla, this is our child. I told you before that if you’re really pregnant, the child will be born. As long as I’m around, I won’t starve you and our baby. I won’t let you two suffer at all. Believe me, I can arrange it. When the time comes, I’ll bring you and the child back to the Cohen family openly. Our family of three will be reunited.”

“Chris, all you talk about is having the baby. You don’t have to carry it in your belly, and you don’t have to endure anything. Do you know how much pressure I’m under? The child would be born out of wedlock, severely affecting his life. It’s just too unfair to him.” Kyla opened her mouth and bit down hard on his chest.

“Chris, call off the engagement. Go and tell Melanie that you don’t want to marry her anymore. Marry me. I’ve decided to marry you. Let’s get married and give the child a healthy family.” Kyla grabbed Chris’s clothes tightly with both hands. She raised her head and said, “We were originally a couple.”

“Kyla!” Chris said in a low voice, “Can you calm down? It’s not easy for my family to see some light. If I call off the engagement, my family will be finished.”

Chapter 264

Chris said, “And your plan. If you marry me now, what will Kate and your adoptive parents think?”

Kyla quietly looked at this man whom she was familiar with but felt unfamiliar with.

Seeing that Kyla did not speak, Chris pulled her into his arms and coaxed her gently, “Kyla, believe me. When our plan succeeds, I will definitely marry you. Now, can we endure it first? We’ve endured for so long. We don’t care if we endure for another year or two.”

“Chris.” Kyla looked up at him and asked, “Are you taking revenge on me? In the past, I asked you to endure it and pretend to like Kate. I even asked you to marry Kate. Now, I want to marry you, but you asked me to endure it.”

“Kyla, what are you talking about? How can I take revenge on you?” Chris was really not taking revenge on Kyla.

He was just being selfish. He just wanted the Cohen Group to become stronger and become the CEO. When he got what he wanted, he could get rid of Melanie immediately. Kyla was much better than Melanie.

Kyla looked at him quietly for a while. Seeing that he did not seem to be lying, Kyla’s expression softened. “What about the child? Am I really going to give birth?”

Chris said, “Of course. This is our child. Are you willing to abort it?”

“However, once I give birth, I will have to leave the Sutton Group. Even if I win the hearts of the people in the company and stay away from the company for a long time, I will still be replaced by Kate.” Kyla was also reluctant to abort the fetus in her womb, but she valued her future more. “Chris, why don’t we not have this child for now? When I take over the Sutton Group and you become the CEO of the Cohen Group, we’ll have another child. We’re still young anyway.”

Chris said excitedly, “Kyla, this is our child. How can you bear to abort it? If Kate wants to take over, she won’t be able to take over the company without a few years of training. You don’t have to worry about her at all.”

Kyla said unhappily, “Have you forgotten who she is now? She has Mr. Davidson supporting her from behind. If she has no backer, I don’t care at all. But with Mr. Davidson supporting her, I have to be wary. Although my father still values me, he has also tried his best to nurture Kate. In addition, Kate is now Mrs. Davidson. My father will definitely consider this and won’t hand the company over to me easily.”

The more Kyla spoke, the more vexed she became. She said with jealousy, “I wonder what kind of damn luck Kate had. She rejected the marriage, but Mr. Davidson was still willing to marry her. I’ve seen how they interact. Mr. Davidson is really good to her. Sometimes when I see her on the road, I want to put my foot down on the accelerator and run her over.” When Kyla said this, her eyes were filled with hatred.

Chris looked at her in shock. ‘I have always known that Kyla is a ruthless woman. Previously, she adopted the persona of a socialite and a strong woman, which suppressed her viciousness. Kate’s change has triggered Kyla’s ruthlessness.’

“Kyla, don’t do anything stupid.” Chris reminded her and advised, “Even if you want Kate to die, you don’t have to do it yourself. You can use someone else to do the dirty work or plan a meticulous scheme. In short, just don’t let Mr. Davidson find out about you.”

“I got it. I was just saying it casually. I’m not going to get my hands dirty over that bitch.” Kyla retracted her hatred and gently pushed Chris away. She said to him, “After you get married, you can’t let Melanie stay here. The mistress here can only be me.”

Chris smiled and said, “Of course. Don’t worry, the mistress of this villa will always be you, Kyla.” He had been using Melanie Moore to begin with.

“I’m going back.” Kyla picked up her bag and prepared to leave.

“Kyla.” Chris pulled her back and hugged her waist again. He rested his chin on her shoulder and said hoarsely, “Stay for the night, okay?”

Kyla slowly pulled away his big hand that was wrapped around her waist. “Chris, don’t forget that I have your baby now. Even if I stay, we can’t do anything.”

Chris’s large hand covered her still-flat abdomen. At the thought of his child inside, his eyes softened. “I hope it’s a son.”

Kyla removed his hand. “Do you favor boys over girls?” Chris said, “No, as long as it’s your child, I’ll like it no matter if it’s a son or a daughter. It’s just that it’ll be faster for my mother to accept you in the future if you have a son.”

Only then did Kyla’s expression soften. She said, “Could it be that your mother still despises me?” She remembered that Aura had always liked her.

“Of course not. My mother likes you very much.” Chris did not say that his mother used to like Kyla. That was because Kyla was the Sutton family’s only daughter and felt that he could get the Sutton Group if he married Kyla.

Now, Kate was the Sutton family’s biological daughter, and Kyla was just an adopted daughter, so Aura’s attitude changed.

“Okay, I’m going home.” Kyla walked out again. This time, Chris did not stop her. However, he followed behind her and sent her out. “Drive carefully on the road.”

“Yeah.” Kyla got into the car under his instructions and drove away under his gaze.

When she returned to the Sutton family, it was already past nine in the evening.

She drove the car into the garage and realized that her father’s car was there. Kyla got out of the car with her bag and muttered, “Isn’t Dad going to socialize tonight? He’s back so early.”

When they were socializing, they would not return home until late at night. In business, they had no choice.

The main house was brightly lit.

After Kyla entered the house, she saw her adoptive mother sitting on the sofa with a serious expression.

Meanwhile, her adoptive father was standing in front of the window, smoking a cigarette. The room was filled with the smell of tobacco.

None of the servants were around. They must have been instructed by her parents not to enter the house and disturb them.

This atmosphere told Kyla that something must have happened, and it was related to her.

Kyla thought about it carefully. ‘Other than the last time when I was called to the police by someone nosy for having an affair, I have not made any other mistakes since being scolded by my father.

‘I’ve been living very carefully because I’m afraid that my affair with Chris will be exposed.

‘Fortunately, the past few days were peaceful.

‘Perhaps the person who called the police did not know who was in the car.

‘After all, we were in the car that night. Although the headlights were on, it was difficult for the people outside to see the person in the car clearly.’

“Dad, Mom, I’m home.” Kyla greeted them as if nothing had happened.

Celia raised her head and looked at Kyla coldly.

Kyla was shocked. Celia had never looked at her like that before. ‘What did I do wrong?’

“Mom, what’s going on? There’s something wrong with you and Dad.” Kyla walked over and placed her bag on the sofa. She sat beside Celia.

Chapter 265

“Kyla.” Celia turned sideways to look at Kyla.

“Mom.” Kyla met Celia’s gaze.

“Kyla, did you and Chris… not take any contraceptives?” asked Celia.

Kyla was stunned and had a bad feeling.

Celia added, “I have a friend who accompanied her daughter-in-law to the hospital for a prenatal checkup today. She saw you. Are you pregnant?”

Kyla felt her head explode! ‘I was so careful, but did someone recognize me? It was even a friend of my mother’s. Yes, a few of her friends’ daughters-in-law are pregnant. For a period of time, she kept talking about wanting to have a grandchild in front of me and Kate. She was urging us to get married, hoping that we could marry into good families.’

“Mom, I…” Kyla didn’t know what to say.

Celia asked, “Are you really pregnant?”

Kate said that it was true, but Celia still had some hope. Now that she saw Kyla’s reaction, that bit of hope disappeared.

Kyla stammered, “Mom, I… I didn’t expect to get pregnant either.”

Celia was so angry that she raised her hand and wanted to slap Kyla. However, looking at Kyla’s aggrieved expression, she couldn’t bring herself to do that.

Instead, she poked Kyla’s forehead with her finger. “Kyla, are you trying to anger your father and me to death? You’re both adults. Why don’t you protect yourself when you’re not dating with marriage as the prerequisite? You didn’t expect to get pregnant? How can you say such things?” She was infuriated.

Kyla lowered her head, not daring to reply.

Celia said again, “You went to Chris, right? Your father said you left after work. You didn’t socialize and didn’t go home.”

Kyla knew she could not hide it anymore, so she could only admit honestly, “Mom, I… I went to see Chris. I wanted to ask him if he wanted this child.”

Celia asked with a dark expression, “What did he say?”

“Mom, Chris said yes. He will take responsibility for us,” Kyla quickly said.

Leland, who was smoking in front of the window, turned around and walked over quickly. He slammed the table hard, scaring them. “How dare Chris not take responsibility! I’ll skin him alive!”

Leland was also furious. ‘Kyla is the successor that Celia and I have painstakingly nurtured, and her performance has always satisfied us.

‘Even when Kate returned, we were not biased. My feelings for Kyla are even deeper than for Kate.

‘However, Kyla’s recent actions really make me sad and disappointed.

‘Why would my smart daughter be so silly when she’s with Chris?

‘At first, she said that she was schemed against. Why didn’t she sue Chris after that? She didn’t tell us either.

‘Did she treat us as outsiders because we are no longer her biological parents?

‘Later on, Kyla was even seen having an affair with Chris. It even alarmed the police station and made me go to the police station in the middle of the night to pick up this disgraceful daughter.

‘It was just a man, but Kyla could not resist him.

‘If the Sutton Group was handed over to Kyla, Chris would take it over sooner or later.

‘Before tonight, I was still struggling with which daughter to hand over the company to.

‘Kyla is definitely more suitable than Kate.

‘Now I decide to live well and wait until I’m in my seventies

or eighties before taking a back seat. At that time, Kate will be capable no matter how useless she is now.

‘It’s better to leave it for my biological daughter.’

“Leland,” Celia called out to him. “Don’t hit the table. You scared Kyla.”

Leland snorted. “She even dared to have an affair. Why would she be afraid of me slapping the table?”

Kyla blushed. The word ‘affair’ was too harsh. ‘Fortunately, they did not expose it. Otherwise, I would never be able to erase the label from my life. I would also face judgment from others. My friends, who consider themselves socialites, would likely distance themselves from me as well.’

“Did Chris agree to marry you and not Melanie?” Celia made her tone gentler. ‘If Chris is willing to marry Kyla, no matter how unwilling we are, we have to accept it.’

Celia was once again glad that Kate had given up on Chris. Kyla stammered.

“Does he still want to marry Melanie? He’s already knocked you up, yet he can still marry another woman with a clear conscience.” Leland was furious again. “I’ll go and settle the score with him now. How dare he bully my daughter like this!” He turned around and was about to leave.

“Dad.” Kyla stood up and nervously pulled Leland back. Dad, don’t go. If you go to the Cohen family and cause trouble, my reputation will be ruined.”

Leland scolded resentfully, “Do you still have a reputation?” Kyla said, “Dad, I’ve already discussed it with Chris. It’s also a temporary solution for him to marry Melanie. When the Cohen Group gets through this, he will divorce Melanie and marry me.”

After a pause, she complained softly, “Chris wants to marry Melanie. It’s all because of Kate. If she’s willing to help the Cohen Group and say a few good words in front of Mr. Davidson, Regency Group will no longer target the Cohen Group, and Chris won’t have to marry that ugly freak, Melanie.”

Compared to Kyla’s looks, Melanie was indeed not beautiful.

Smack! Leland couldn’t take it anymore and slapped Kyla hard. “You two have the cheek to blame Kate for doing such an immoral thing?”

Covering her face, Kyla looked at Leland with reddened eyes.

“Chris is not responsible for you. Don’t even think about marrying Melanie!” Leland wanted to go to the Cohen family to settle the score with Chris.

“Dad.” Kyla ignored the burning pain on her face and stopped him again. She said anxiously, “Dad, don’t go. I… I’m willing.”

Leland was so angry that his heart ached. He pointed at her and said angrily, “Kyla, are you stupid? Is Chris worth you doing this?”

Kyla said, “Dad, I’m already twenty-six years old. I’m an adult, not a three-year-old child. Dad, I’ll handle this matter. You and my mother don’t have to interfere, and don’t go to the Cohen family to cause trouble.”

“Kyla, you…” Leland’s face turned ashen.

Celia stood up with a gloomy expression. She said, “Kyla, do you think that we’re not your biological parents and have no right to discipline you? Alright, you can handle your own matters. I don’t care. I won’t go to the Cohen family to cause trouble. You can do whatever you want. Anyway, I’m not your biological mother.” After saying that, Celia turned around and went upstairs.

“Mom, I-I didn’t mean that, Mom.” After saying those words, Kyla knew that she had committed a huge taboo.

Unfortunately, she didn’t have a chance to change what she had said.

“Dad, I really didn’t mean that. I just feel like I’m an adult and I can handle my personal matters. I… Dad.” Kyla grabbed Leland nervously. “Dad, have you misunderstood me too?”

Leland shook off her hand and said coldly, “It’s not that I want to misunderstand you. That’s what you mean. Your mother is right. We’re not your biological parents and don’t have the right to discipline you anymore.” With that, Leland went straight upstairs.

Things developed as Kate’s plan. Leland and Celia were really heartbroken by Kyla tonight.

Chapter 266

“Dad, Dad!” Kyla called out a few times, but Leland ignored her.

Seeing that her parents had left her and gone upstairs, Kyla was filled with regret and hatred.

She regretted saying those words on impulse and causing her parents to misunderstand, and hated the unfairness of the heavens. ‘Why am I not the Sutton family’s biological daughter? If I were the Sutton family’s biological daughter, the Sutton Group would be mine. I wouldn’t have to spend so much effort to seize the Sutton Group.’

After a brief pause, Kyla hurried upstairs. I can not disappoint my adoptive parents. Before I inherit everything from the Sutton family, I can not let them give up on me. Kate could more or less guess what would happen if the news of Kyla being pregnant was exposed.

She was sad that she could not see her parents disappointed in Kyla with her own eyes.

As usual, after class, she got into Liam’s car and went home.

Alfred had yet to rest. It was the weekend tomorrow, so he didn’t have to go to work. It was mainly because he wanted to wait for Kate to return.

Hearing the familiar footsteps, Alfred put down his phone and got up to go out. Just as he got up, he saw Kate coming in with the supper she had packed.

“Mr. Davidson, I’ve packed some barbecue. Do you want to join me?” Kate walked over and asked him with a smile.” When I passed by the night market, I smelled the aroma of the barbecue. Seeing that others were eating with relish, I couldn’t help but get out of the car and buy some.”

Kate was a very pure foodie. She would not pay attention to her diet just because her identity had changed.

The Davidson family’s other rich ladies would definitely not eat from roadside stalls!

Putting her bag on the sofa, Kate sat down and opened the barbecue that she had packed. Instantly, the room was filled with aroma.

Alfred looked at the barbecue and wanted to lecture her, but when he saw that she was already eating happily and enjoying it, he swallowed his words. “If you want to eat barbecue in the future, tell James. James will arrange it. You can start eating immediately when you get home.” Roadside stalls would definitely be despised by him. Kate looked at him and answered meekly, “Oh.”

Alfred asked, “I asked someone to prepare supper for you. Do you still want to eat?”

Kate answered, “Yes.”

Alfred smiled. “Can you eat it?” She had packed a lot of barbecue.

Kate replied, “Of course. I’m in a good mood tonight. I can eat a lot.”

“Be careful not to eat too much, or you won’t be able to fall asleep,” reminded Alfred.

Kate grinned. “What’s there to worry? I don’t have to go to work tomorrow.”

Thinking that she could go on a vacation with Alfred tomorrow, Kate felt even better. The barbecue she ate became even more delicious.

Footsteps sounded outside. Kate saw Alfred frown and guessed that it was not James and the others.

“It smells so good. Alfred, what supper did you prepare for Kate? I smelled it when I was still in the courtyard.” It was Theo.

Soon, Theo walked in. He was still dressed in a suit and his car keys were dangling in his hand. It was obvious that he had just returned from outside.

“Kate, are you eating barbecue? I came at the right time.” Theo placed the car keys on the coffee and sat down opposite Alfred and Kate. Then, he dragged the disposable plate over without hesitation. Seeing that there were disposable gloves on the coffee table, he casually took a pair and put them on. “Alfred, do you have any wine? It’s satisfying to drink and eat barbecue at the same time.”

Alfred said coldly, “There’s wine, but you’re not allowed to drink it.”

Theo complained, “Alfred, don’t be so petty.”

“If you want to drink it, go back to your place. Don’t drink it here.” Kate also liked drinking, but Alfred did not want her to drink now. She had to go on a vacation tomorrow. ‘If she’s drunk, what’s the point of a vacation?’

“Forget it, let’s eat barbecue.” Theo did not want to return to his residence.

Kate’s gaze moved back and forth between the two brothers.

Theo asked, “Kate, what’s wrong with me?”.

“Theo, are you running away from Miss Mccoy?” Kate asked Theo as she munched on the roasted chicken wings. Although Theo was also holding a grilled chicken wing, he didn’t eat it. He was picky about food. He couldn’t eat these barbecues. He was just finding an excuse to stay with Alfred.

“How could that be? What a joke. Is she a ferocious beast or is she terrifying? Do I need to be afraid of a woman?” Theo refused to admit that he was avoiding Lindsay.

At noon, Olivia took Renee and Lindsay to Cheval Blanc for lunch. As soon as they entered the hotel, Theo knew and immediately slipped out, avoiding meeting with Lindsay.

Unexpectedly, Renee was going to stay in Sherpsel for a period of time. With Renee’s friendship with Olivia, it was obvious that Lindsay would live in the Davidson residence. Recalling his conflict with Lindsay, Theo had a headache. “Don’t be afraid. Go back,” Mr. Davidson said coldly. Theo opened his mouth, but no words came out.

James brought out the supper that the kitchen had prepared for Kate. Seeing that Kate was happily eating barbecue in the hall, he simply placed the supper on the coffee table. Soon, the coffee table was filled with Kate’s favorite dishes.

“Kate, can you eat so much?” Theo watched Kate eat two roasted chicken wings, a roasted chicken drumstick, lamb skewers, squid skewers, and so on. Ordinary girls would be a little full after eating so much.

“Does it cost you money? Dissatisfied?” Alfred coldly refuted Theo.

Theo said, “I-I’m just afraid that Kate will overeat.”

He thought, ‘Could it be that Alfred is upset? Every time I say something, he retorts.’

Alfred added, “Don’t worry about Kate.”

Theo choked. ‘Alfred is despising me for being a third wheel here! We are brothers! I’m just sitting here and eating roasted chicken wings, but Alfred despises me!’ He was heartbroken.

Actually, there was not much supper prepared in the kitchen.

Kate wouldn’t feel hungry or bloated after eating it.

The premise was that she didn’t eat barbecue. If she ate barbecue, she really wouldn’t be able to finish those suppers.

“If you take it, eat it. Don’t waste it. Kate spent her hard- earned money to buy it.” Alfred saw that Theo was holding the roasted chicken wing but did not eat it, so he said coldly.

Theo was speechless. ‘Hard-earned money? Is Kate short of money? How much is the barbeque packaged by the roadside worth?’ He complained in his heart but did not dare to say it out loud. He had to quickly reply, “I’ll eat.” Kate looked at the brothers in amusement.

Under Alfred’s cold glare, Theo braced himself and shared all the food with Kate. He didn’t know if Kate was full, but he was.

It was good that he had eaten too much. He could take a walk outside to digest his food and not be in a hurry to return to his house.

“Are you full?” Alfred asked Theo coldly.

Theo replied, “I’m so full.”

“Can you get out by yourself?” added Alfred.

Theo was speechless.

Chapter 267

Alfred said, “If you can get lost, get lost quickly. Do you want to stay for the night after freeloading?”

Theo was speechless. ‘How sad! Alfred is too heartless to me!’

Although Alfred was glaring at him and wanted him to get lost immediately, Theo braced himself and said, “Alfred, I’ll stay at your place tonight.”

Alfred ignored him and called out to James.

“Mr. Davidson.” James quickly appeared in front of the brothers.

Alfred ordered, “Go to Mr. Theo Davidson’s face and inform Miss Mccoy to come and take him back.”

James glanced at the nervous Theo. He held back his laughter and said respectfully, “I’ll call Jasmine immediately and ask her to tell Miss Mccoy.” With that, he took out his phone and was about to make a call.

“James, James.” Theo quickly stood up and stopped James from informing his butler. He said helplessly, “Alfred, I don’t want to be a third wheel, alright? You’re so cruel to me.”

Theo thought, ‘Alfred can even bear to see me being abused by Lindsay. Lindsay is hard to deal with. She’s clearly the daughter of a prestigious family and a guest here. Every time, she shamelessly wants to stay in my house. She’s not afraid of others gossiping.’

Alfred glared, and Theo quickly grabbed his car keys and ran out.

James personally sent him out.

After leaving the main house, Theo complained to James, James, why am I so unlucky? My peaceful life is ruined by a female scoundrel. I have a home that I can’t return to. I feel so bitter.”

James could not help but laugh. “Mr. Theo Davidson, Miss Mccoy is quite good. Why do you describe her as a ferocious beast that you wish to avoid?”

Theo said, “She’s good to everyone except me. She only knows how to bully me. When I hear her name, my legs go weak.”

James chuckled. “You couldn’t beat Miss Mccoy in the past. Can you still not beat her now?”

Theo choked. ‘Can’t I defeat Lindsay now? Not necessarily. However, a good man would not fight with a woman.

‘I would rather avoid it than start a war with Lindsay again. We are both adults now. What if she hugged me and bit me like she did when I was young? What would I do? An eye for an eye?

‘If the elders saw this, they would definitely say that I had taken advantage of Lindsay and ask me to be responsible for her.

‘My grandma really wants to marry me to Lindsay. Oh, no, she wants me to marry Lindsay.

‘Right, Lindsay might not be willing to marry me.

‘When she was 13 or 14 years old, she quarreled with me. I said that she was so fierce that she could not get married. ‘At that time, Lindsay replied that she would not marry me even if she could not get married. She despised my family for having too many rules and said that she would only have a live-in husband and I should marry into her family.

‘What the heck! Does she want me to be her live-in husband?

‘Don’t think about it.’

Theo asked, “James, is Lindsay really in my place?”

James smiled and said, “Mr. Theo Davidson, I’m only in charge of all the matters here. Jasmine is in charge of your matters. You should ask her, lest she blames me for being too noisy.”

Theo had long known the truth but was struggling in vain.

Theo pouted. “I ate too much. I’ll go for a walk to digest my food.”

James said, “Mr. Alfred Davidson is going to the equestrian resort with Mrs. Davidson early tomorrow morning. I remember you also said that you wanted to go with them. If you don’t rest well and fall off the horse, it will be a joke for Miss Mccoy.”

Theo stopped in his tracks.

James said everything that needed to be said and turned to walk back.

Theo stood there for a while before returning to his residence resentfully.

After Theo left, Kate smiled and said to Alfred, “Mr.

Davidson, that’s your biological brother. Don’t always treat him coldly.”

Alfred said indifferently, “He disturbed our sweet moments. I didn’t chase him out just because he’s my brother.”

Kate was stunned. ‘Were we having sweet moments just now?’

“Come closer,” Alfred suddenly ordered.

Kate approached as instructed.

He picked up a tissue and gently wiped her mouth.

Kate was surprised but delighted. She liked how gentle and considerate he was.

Alfred was quite indifferent, but when he truly cared for someone, he gave his all, easily making the other person surrender unconditionally.

Kate barely lasted a month before she surrendered completely, falling hopelessly in love with him.

“You are happy tonight, right?” asked Alfred.

Kate said, “Yes, I told my mother about Kyla’s pregnancy.”

Alfred understood what she meant. “Your parents raised her for more than 20 years. They always thought that she was their biological daughter and had a deep relationship with her. It’s not easy to disappoint them in a day.”

Kate told him, “Mr. Davidson, you don’t understand Kyla. This matter will definitely disappoint my parents.”

Alfred pursed his lips and said, “I really don’t know about other women. I just want to understand you.”

‘So sweet! Alfred’s words of love are always especially seductive.’ Kate fell into his arms happily. She playfully drew circles on his chest and said sweetly, “I only want to understand you, too.”

Lowering his head to look at Kate, who was also restless in his arms, Alfred’s gaze gradually deepened. When she unbuttoned his shirt impudently, he restrained himself and reminded her, “We won’t be able to hold a wedding in the short term.”

Firstly, he couldn’t walk like a normal person. Secondly, her wedding dress hadn’t been made yet.

There were still many things that had not been arranged. His parents refused to even meet Kate’s parents.

Kate paused. After a moment, she looked up and met his dark and deep eyes. “Mr. Davidson… If I’m willing, will it affect my riding tomorrow?”

Alfred’s gaze deepened, and his grip on her tightened unconsciously.

When he was not turned on, even if she rolled into his arms, he did not want to touch her. But when he was, he would even be aroused by the fragrance on her body.

“Mr. Davidson?” After not getting an answer for a long time, Kate could not help but call him again.

“I… I don’t think so.” Alfred replied in a low and hoarse voice. ‘She’ll be in pain. But the pain won’t last until tomorrow, right?’

Alfred said, “If you’re afraid of affecting your riding

tomorrow… It’s not like I can’t tolerate it. As long as you don’t flirt with me, I have good self-control.”

Kate blushed but giggled. She even touched his face. “I can’t help but want to flirt with you. You’re so handsome. Just looking at you turns me on. I wish I could swallow you whole.”

Alfred was speechless. “Glutton!”

She could even describe such a thing in this way!

Kate said, “Our mouths are meant for speaking and eating, so we should make the most of them by trying all the delicious food the world has to offer.”

Alfred retorted, “You’re the only one who can make gluttony sound so pleasant.”

“Thank you for the compliment, Mr. Davidson.” Kate smiled. Alfred snorted, “Shameless.”

Kate said smugly, “Don’t you just like my shamelessness?”

Alfred was speechless. He had to continue spoiling the woman he had spoiled. ‘Speaking of which, is she willing to be my real wife? Don’t change the topic!”

Chapter 268

“After supper, do you want to go out for a walk?” Alfred asked.

Kate smiled and said, “I’m not stuffed, but if you want to accompany me, I’m happy to go out for a walk.”

He reached out and pinched her face gently, and said dotingly, “You make it sound like I insist that you go out for a walk.”

“Yes, yes, yes. I want to go out on my own. I’ll push the wheelchair over.” Kate got up and pushed a wheelchair over. Then, she helped Alfred up to sit in the wheelchair and pushed him out.

It was already late at night, so Kate naturally wouldn’t push him around. They just wandered around their courtyard.

Naturally, they turned to the backyard.

A new swing appeared in front of Kate. It was surrounded by potted flowers, adding a lot of beautiful scenery to the place.

“A swing?” Kate let go of the wheelchair and left Alfred behind. She happily walked to the swing and sat down. Then she shook it and the swing swayed back and forth. Alfred pushed his wheelchair over.

“Mr. Davidson, when did you install the swing?” When Kate mentioned it to him, he didn’t reply, so she thought he wouldn’t satisfy her. Unexpectedly, he liked to surprise her.

“I don’t know when, but I instructed James to arrange it.” Alfred stood up with the help of the wheelchair.

Kate did not help him up. She sat on the swing and waved at him.

With her invitation, Alfred felt his legs become stronger. He quickly walked in front of her and sat down beside her.

After he sat down, Kate kicked the ground twice and the swing started swinging again. “Mr. Davidson, look at the moon tonight. It’s so full and the night breeze is cool.”

It was already so late, and the heat wave in the day had mostly dissipated. When the night wind blew, it felt refreshing.

Alfred looked up at the full moon. The night was beautiful.

Looking at Kate, Alfred’s eyes softened. The beautiful scenery and beauty made his day lovely.

“Do you like it?” Alfred asked softly.

Kate nodded repeatedly. “I like it so much, Mr. Davidson. I’m so delighted.”

Alfred smiled and reached out to pull her into his arms. He said affectionately, “I’m glad you think so.”

The couple leaned against each other and silently looked at the full moon in the sky.

If it weren’t for the fact that it was too dark, Kate really wanted to sit here for a long time.

Alfred sat here with her for half an hour before they went back into the house.

Alfred wanted to go upstairs.

“Honey,” Kate called out to him.

Alfred stopped sliding his wheelchair and turned to look at her, thinking that she was going to say goodnight to him.

“What’s wrong?” Seeing that she did not speak, Alfred asked suspiciously.

Kate blushed and clasped her hands together. This was what she would do when she was nervous. “Hubby, y-you’re not staying with me anymore?”

Alfred looked at her quietly. Kate was implying something.

Seeing that he did not reply, she was too embarrassed to explain. She could only stand there helplessly and twist her fingers.

“Have you thought it through?” Alfred’s voice finally sounded.

Kate’s face turned even redder, but she nodded.

They were legally married. Even if there was no wedding, no one would gossip if they shared a bed.

Speaking of which, they had already shared a bed.

Alfred’s eyes darkened. He said in a low and hoarse voice, Then, push me in.”

Kate reacted and quickly walked over. She pushed him back and was about to enter the room when he suddenly stopped her.

“What’s wrong?” asked Kate. ‘Even I’m willing, but is he not?’

“Let’s go upstairs. My room is on the second floor.” Alfred added, “It will also be your room in the future.”

Before he was crippled, the second floor was his world. Kate had yet to enter his room.

On her first day here, although she had visited all the guest rooms, Alfred’s room and study were locked. She could not enter at all.

She had entered the study once with his exceptional permission.

Kate smiled. “Is the bed in your room big enough?” She could roll around as she pleased.

Alfred said, “Kate, you’re a girl.”

“Ha-ha, are you shy?” After deciding to become a real husband and wife with him, Kate no longer felt that bit of shyness. She was as shameless as when she usually flirted with him.

Kate pushed Alfred into the elevator and said smugly, “I did pick up a treasure. A man in his early thirties is still as pure as a teenager.”

Alfred was an innocent old boy. He was a little angry from her teasing. He said, “When I helped you shower, who said that I was experienced?”

Kate was speechless. ‘He’s good at flirting, like a veteran in love. If it weren’t for the fact that I know he’s really innocent and has never had a woman before, I would have thought that I have been deceived badly.

Alfred’s room was the largest of all the rooms on the second floor.

There was a small bar on the right side of the door. The wine cabinet behind the small bar was filled with famous wine, and there were two barstools in front of the small bar. In addition to the small bar counter, there was also a small study, cloakroom, small living room, and bedroom at the far end. Other than the bathroom, there was also a small balcony in the bedroom. The small balcony faced the backyard. Standing on the balcony, one could admire the scenery of the backyard.

In addition to a small balcony in the bedroom, there was a large balcony. At one end of the balcony was a bookcase set against the wall. In front of the bookcase was a desk, and a laptop computer was placed on the desk. There were also a few books beside it.

In addition to the computer chair, there was also a foldable chair in front of the desk. After it was pulled away, it became a chair. Pulling it out, it became a single bed. The other end of the balcony seemed empty.

When Kate arrived at this place, she turned to Alfred sitting in the small living room and said, “Mr. Davidson, your big balcony is a little monotonous outside. You can set up a few flower stands at the other end and raise some flowers. If you’re tired of reading, you can water the flowers and admire them. If you can raise two pet cats, you can even pet them.”

Alfred said indifferently, “You’re the mistress of this house. You can decide how to modify it. However, you can forget about keeping a pet cat.”

The pets he gave her were all raised at Pet House. He didn’t like hairy animals, which wouldn’t change.

Kate smiled and said, “I know you don’t like cats and dogs. I was just saying it casually. I won’t really bring them back. Then, when I’m free, I’ll buy a few flower racks and place them there. Then, I’ll buy some non-poisonous potted flowers and raise them.”

After returning from the balcony, Kate smiled and said to him, “Mr. Davidson, your room is bigger than some people’s hall.” It occupied half of the second floor.

Alfred asked her, “Do you like it here?”

Kate said, “I have everything I need. It’s just that it’s too tough. But I like it.”

All the furnishings in his room were according to his preferences, so of course they were tough.

In fact, his residence was filled with masculinity. After all, other than her, there wouldn’t be another woman.

Chapter 269

Kate pushed Alfred into the bedroom. “Mr. Davidson, do you want to shower first or should we shower together?” After a moment of silence, Alfred looked up at her and asked seriously, “Kate, I’ll ask you again. Have you considered it carefully? If you regret it now, it’s not too late. I’m willing to continue waiting until our wedding.”

He had been abstinent until now and wouldn’t mind waiting for more days.

Kate said seriously, “Mr. Davidson, I don’t regret it. I will never regret it when it comes to you.”

Before she knew the truth, she thought that he was

impotent, but she didn’t even regret marrying him. Now that she knew he was still a normal man, she had even fewer regrets.

After staring at her for a long time, Alfred said, “If you tell me to stop later, I won’t stop.”

Kate blushed. “As long as I can get up tomorrow and follow you to the equestrian resort to ride horses, it’s fine.”

Alfred’s handsome face was also a little red. His voice became low and hoarse. “I’ll let you take the lead.”

Kate was stunned. She glanced at his legs and said straightforwardly, “Just do that. Do you think I can’t control it?”

Alfred asked, “Are you treating me like a horse?”

“I wouldn’t dare to treat you like a horse,” said Kate.

In fact, they were both a little nervous. Fortunately, Kate was a thick-skinned person. After her teasing, their helplessness and nervousness quickly disappeared.

Kate had married someone in her previous life and had a child, while Alfred had had sex countless times with a woman whose features he couldn’t make out in his dreams. Their feelings for each other were deep, and everything went smoothly.

Kate quickly fell into a deep sleep. She was exhausted.

Alfred looked at her with a complicated and surprised expression. Kate, who had become his real woman, actually overlapped with the woman in his dream. That sense of familiarity made him certain that Kate was the woman in his dreams.

James had guessed that the woman he dreamed of was Kate, but he denied it. ‘So, it’s really Kate.’

“Kate, it seems we really are connected by a dream.” Alfred sighed at the wonders of fate.

Kate had changed her mind after that strange dream. She gave up on Chris and wanted to marry him instead. She even forced him to marry her.

The woman who had tortured him for so long was Kate. He did not have to worry that Kate would be jealous if she found out.

He lowered his head and kissed her face. Alfred said gently, “Honey, good night. Sweet dreams.” He hugged her and closed his eyes as well.

Sleepiness overwhelmed him and swept through his consciousness. Soon, he fell asleep.

Alfred had a dream again. It was the same dream. Unlike in the past, he saw the face of the woman clearly. It was really Kate.

Other than being able to see Kate’s face clearly, there was something new about tonight’s dream.

In the past, Alfred only knew that he was like a hungry wolf in his dream, pestering the woman whose face could not be seen clearly.

Tonight, he realized that he had been tricked in his dream. No wonder he was so crazy that he didn’t believe it was him.

A man with strong self-control like him rarely went crazy like that. If he had been schemed against, it would explain everything.

Kate was drunk. It seemed like she was still mumbling someone’s name. In the dream, Alfred could vaguely hear the word “Chris”.

Suddenly, he woke up. Alfred opened his eyes and looked at the familiar environment. He recalled his dream and organized his thoughts.

He had been set up. Kate had been drunk and sent to his bed. Everything that should have happened had happened. Although Kate was drunk when that happened, she thought it was the man she loved, so she kept muttering that man’s name.

‘It was Chris!’ Alfred recalled that Kate had once told him about the dream she had. In the dream, she accompanied Chris to socialize. Later, she got drunk and woke up. She found her in the hotel, and Chris had just come out of the bathroom, so she thought that she and Chris slept together after they got drunk. Therefore, she happily married Chris… This was connected to what Alfred had just dreamed of. Although those were dreams, he was still unhappy because Kate muttered Chris’s name while she was sleeping with him.

Fortunately, it was a dream. Otherwise, he would have torn Chris into pieces. ‘How dare Chris touch my woman? Wait. Kate said that in the dream, she got pregnant and gave birth to a cute daughter. She always thought that her daughter was Chris, but Chris said that he had never touched her. Her daughter is… mine!’

Alfred’s face turned pale. ‘If not for the fact that she had just lost her virginity tonight, I would have suspected that everything was real.

‘I remember when she had a nightmare, she cried out for Rowena. That heart-wrenching scream was indeed hers when Rowena was killed by Chris and Kyla, right?

‘Rowena occupies a very important place in her heart.

‘She said that after she woke up from the nightmare, she changed her mind and did not want to marry Chris anymore. She shamelessly wanted to marry me to repay my kindness.

‘She said that I had helped her when she carried Rowena to the hospital and personally sent them to the hospital.

‘Unfortunately, Rowena could not be saved.

‘She stumbled out of the hospital with Rowena’s body in her arms. She stumbled on the road and was knocked away by a car. Rowena’s body flew out of her hands. After she landed, she wanted to pick up Rowena and die with Rowena together.

‘She said that in the end, it was my bodyguard who helped her. He picked up Rowena’s small body and placed it in her arms…

‘Rowena is my daughter!’ After Alfred figured everything out, his expression turned even gloomier. ‘Who caused that tragedy?

‘Chris and Kyla did not have the ability to scheme against me.

‘Who’s the mastermind?

‘And how could Elijah also dream that he was having sex with Kate and that Rowena was his daughter?’

Alfred, who had just sorted out his thoughts, was confused again. ‘Is Rowena my or Elijah’s daughter?’

The confused Alfred was no longer sleepy. He quietly got up and slowly walked out of the bedroom. He sat down on the sofa in the small living room.

He even took out a box of cigarettes from the drawer under the coffee table, smoked a cigarette, and lit up another one.

Alfred leaned against the sofa and puffed. Dreams did not match reality, but they were related.

Alfred believed that the dream they had was supposed to happen, but it was forcefully changed by Kate. Therefore, reality no longer matched the dream.

Although there was no Rowena in reality, Alfred wanted to know if the Rowena in his dream was his biological child or Elijah’s. ‘Who’s the person who plotted against me and involved Elijah?’

“Mr. Davidson.” Kate’s tired voice sounded.

Alfred, who was smoking, was shocked. He accidentally burned his finger with the cigarette. He loosened his grip and the cigarette fell to the floor.

Chapter 270

“Mr. Davidson, do you smoke?” Kate did not like the smell of smoke.

Alfred quickly calmed down. He bent down, picked up the fallen cigarette stub, and tossed it into the ashtray. “I couldn’t sleep, so I smoked two cigarettes. If you don’t like the smell of cigarettes, I won’t smoke in the future.”

Kate walked over barefooted in her pajamas. As soon as she sat down beside him, she yawned.

“Why aren’t you wearing shoes?” asked Alfred.

“I didn’t find my shoes, so I just came out.” Kate leaned against him and yawned again. She was still sleepy. “Mr. Davidson, why can’t you sleep? Did you have another dream?” She had already given herself to him. Would he still have such a dream?

“No.” Alfred lied. ‘She doesn’t have to worry about that messy dream. Our married life can not be affected by messy dreams. No matter how realistic a dream is, it’s just a dream, but we live in reality.’

Kate asked, “Then, why can’t you sleep?”

Alfred replied, “I always don’t sleep well.”

Kate choked. That was true. She could see the dark circles under his eyes.

He could not sleep well, and there was heavy work waiting for him during the day, so he drank coffee to refresh himself.

The coffee was to refresh his mind, and drinking it made it even harder for him to sleep. The cycle repeated, and the dark circles under his eyes became more and more obvious.

Kate held his arm with heartache and asked gently, “Mr. Davidson, if you have anything on your mind, you can tell me. If I can help you, I will definitely help you. If I can’t, it’s better for you to say it than to suppress it in your heart.” Alfred looked at her. When she spoke, her eyes were closed.

‘She’s already so sleepy, but does she want to share my worries?’

“It’s okay. Go to sleep,” said Alfred.

Her hand tightened on his arm. “I want you to stay with me,” she said coquettishly.

Alfred kissed her forehead dotingly and said dotingly, “Okay, I’ll accompany you.” He got up and wanted to pick her up, but she refused. “Carry me in your arms when you’re fully recovered.”

Alfred smiled. “Then in order to carry you in my arms, I have to do a good rehabilitation.”

Kate encouraged him, “Hubby, you can do it!”

“Okay, I’ll do my best.” With someone he desperately

wanted to protect, Alfred felt that his life was much more meaningful than before, which made him work harder for rehabilitation.

In the second half of the night, Alfred finally slept soundly.

He slept until late in the morning. Out of habit, he touched his side but did not feel Kate.

He sat up from the bed but did not hear any movement in the room. He guessed that Kate must have gone downstairs.

Sleeping soundly in the second half of the night made Alfred feel especially energetic today. He looked in the mirror and felt the dark circles under his eyes lighten.

A tinkling laugh came from the backyard.

Alfred instinctively walked to the small balcony and looked down. With his good eyesight, he easily locked onto the familiar figure.

Kate was on the swing with Lindsay and Cynthia. The laughter came from Lindsay. However, it soon disappeared. When Alfred saw that Kate seemed to have reminded Lindsay, Lindsay covered her mouth to prevent herself from laughing out loud. The three women even looked in his direction in unison.

Then Kate said, “Mr. Davidson is awake. I’ll go in first. The two of you can continue playing here. Later, we’ll set off for the equestrian resort together.” She left Cynthia and Lindsay who had just befriended her and ran away.

Lindsay watched as Kate ran into the house fast. She said to Cynthia, “Cynthia, looks like Kate has a good relationship with Alfred.”

She thought, ‘No wonder Alfred protects Kate and not let me call him Alf anymore. He’s afraid that Kate will misunderstand and dislike him.

Cynthia was happy to see that Alfred and Kate had a good relationship. That way, her grandmother and mother would not be able to chase Kate away.

She said, “Kate is quite good. Ever since she moved in, we’ve all seen the changes in Alfred.”

However, her grandmother and mother despised Kate for not being noble enough and for growing up in the countryside. They even despised Kate for being loyal to Chris.

Cynthia thought, ‘Since they know that Kate was loyal to Chris in the past, why did Grandma send someone to propose a marriage to the Sutton family? On one hand, they despise Kate for not being noble enough; on the other hand, they ask someone to propose the marriage. It’s contradictory!

Lindsay asked, “Your grandmother and mother don’t like Kate, do they?”

Although Lindsay had just returned from overseas, from yesterday’s meeting, it could be seen that Lena and Olivia did not like Kate. However, Olivia knew how to pretend.

Cynthia replied, “Yes, they don’t. Fortunately, Alfred loves Kate very much. My grandmother can’t do anything to him. Kate is the most free person in our family. I envy her.”

Kate could do whatever she wanted. The Davidson family’s countless rules could not restrain her at all.

Lindsay was very clear about the rules that the Davidson family’s women had to follow. When she knew that Kate did not have to follow the Davidson family’s rules, she was extremely envious. She said, “If Theo could get into a conflict with your grandmother for me and insist on not letting me follow the rules, I wouldn’t mind marrying into your family.”

Cynthia teased her with a smile. “Why? Are you still thinking of marrying Theo?”

“I’m sure that I can control Theo. Your family has too many rules. I don’t like them, but I don’t want to let Theo off, so I can only let him marry into my family.” Lindsay’s answer was quite domineering.

Cynthia asked her, “When did Theo hide from you last night?”

Lindsay answered, “I don’t know. I fell asleep a long time ago.”

Cynthia said, “If Theo knew that you had already fallen asleep, he would have been angered to death. He hid for nothing.”

Lindsay chuckled. “Can he hide for the rest of his life? He has to return to your family sooner or later. I won’t go overseas again when I come back this time. I have plenty of time to waste with Theo.”

Cynthia smiled. “I really sympathize with Theo.”

Lindsay looked at her. “Come on, you’re obviously watching a good show. You have more than ten brothers. When every brother is in a relationship, you can watch a good show.”

“That’s right. It’s quite satisfying to be able to watch more than ten good shows.” Cynthia graciously admitted that she just wanted to watch the show.

Among the dozen or so brothers, other than Alfred, who had silently ended his single life, the other brothers were still single. Theo had been targeted by Lindsay.

The sons of the Davidson family did not have to worry about not being able to get a wife. However, these men all thought that marriage was a restraint. They liked to be free and unfettered.

No matter how anxious the elders were, they were not in a hurry. If the elders urged them to get married, they would even offer to go on a long trip and not come back for a year or so. It made the elders furious.

However, there were very few women who were qualified to marry into the Davidson family.

The dozens of sons of the Davidson family knew very well how high the expectations of the elders were for their daughters-in-law. How many young ladies in Sherpsel could meet the requirements of the elders?

Even Kate, the daughter of the Sutton family, was despised by Olivia.

When they did not meet a girl who could make them willingly end their singleness and fight with their elders, the Davidson family’s sons felt that it was good to be single.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 251, to 260) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 251

Elijah said, “Miss Phillips, you secretly took photos of me the other day…”

“Mr. Purchas, I’m sorry,” Xena said. “It’s my fault for secretly taking photos of you. You deleted all the photos I took and took back the ones that were posted. I apologized too.” She meant that this matter could be considered as if it never happened and that Elijah should get out of her hair. She thought, ‘I didn’t get the words out that he put me under house arrest for a day and a night. Even more so, I didn’t sue him. He had better know his limits. If he really riles me up, I can take him to court.’

“Miss Phillips, I don’t think you have done enough.”

The corners of Xena’s mouth twitched. She found Elijah very shameless.

She thought, ‘No wonder he can become the head of the Purchas family. Well, that’s because he’s shameless.

This was a conflict between Xena and Elijah, so Kate thought it would be inappropriate to butt in. She silently held Xena’s hand, hinting that she did not have to be afraid as Elijah would not dare to do anything to her in public.

“Mr. Purchas, what else do you need me to do?”

Elijah smiled, his attractive eyes fixed on Xena.

Being inexperienced in dealing with people in such circumstances, Xena felt her heart race under his gaze. She thought that if Elijah kept staring at her like that, she might have an irregular heartbeat and drop dead.

“Miss Phillips, you have to treat me to a meal, right?”

Xena’s mouth was wide open.

She thought, ‘Elijah wants me to treat him to a meal? Damn, it would be strange if I could bring myself to eat with him. at the same table as me.’

“What’s wrong, Miss Phillips? Are you unwilling?”

“Um… can we do it another day?”

Xena didn’t dare to refuse.

Elijah smiled. “Why do it another day? There’s no time like the present. Since we’re fated to meet here today, let’s do it today. This hotel is frequented by you, right? This is my first time here, so I’m not familiar with it. If you treat me to a meal, I’ll know if the food here is any good.”

Xena was at a loss for words.

She looked at Kate.

Being very tactful, Kate said, “Xena, it occurs to me that I have something urgent to attend to, so I won’t grab a meal with you.”

She thought, ‘Elijah is so petty. He clearly doesn’t want to let Xena off the hook. If she doesn’t treat him to a meal, he’ Il keep bothering her. He’s a pro at being a pest. I’m currently learning from him.’

With that said, Kate said to Yael, “Yael, let’s go.”

She turned around and walked away, thinking, ‘Elijah won’t do anything to Xena right now. I can be at ease.

“Kate… be careful on the road.” Xena felt sheepish but also relieved.

Elijah was picking on Kate. With Kate gone, Xena wouldn’t have to worry.

The two girls did not expect Elijah to do this. He mainly wanted to have a meal with Kate, yet he ended up making things worse and driving Kate away.

He wanted to call out to Kate, but he held back what he was about to say.

He could only watch helplessly as Kate got into Yael’s security car and left quickly.

On the way back, Kate seemed to be thinking about something. After quite a long while, she asked Yael, “Yael, do you know if anyone is tailing after me?”

“Apart from the private detective that Lena hired to tail after you, there’s no one else,” Yael said.

Kate was stunned for a moment before asking, “Why did Lena hire a private detective to tail after me?”

“Mrs. Davidson, I’m not sure about that.”

He thought, ‘I only know that Lena hired a private detective to tail after Mrs. Davidson, but the matter has been dealt with, and it didn’t bother Mrs. Davidson. Presumably, Mr. Davidson didn’t say anything, right?’

“Mrs. Davidson, do you suspect that Mr. Purchas has arranged for someone to keep an eye on you?”

“Yeah. We’ve run into each other too many times. There’s no way that each of the encounters happens by chance. I think he must have arranged for someone to keep an eye on my movements.”

“But Mr. Purchas didn’t send anyone to monitor your movements.”

Yael and the other bodyguards all had sources of information. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have been able to

help Alfred find out all kinds of information.

As far as he knew, Elijah really did not arrange for anyone to keep watch on Kate.

Kate thought for a moment and said, “Could it be that he has someone keep an eye on Xena’s movements?”

She thought, ‘Xena and I are good friends and meet often, so keeping an eye on Xena can also create chance encounters between me and him.”

“Well, we don’t know about that. Our job is to protect Mr. Davidson, and now we have an additional task of protecting you.”

Ever since they noticed that Alfred cared about Kate, they automatically included matters concerning Kate in their responsibilities.

“Yael, through which channels do you gather information?”

Before traveling back in time, she was trapped in the back wing of the Cohen family’s home and knew nothing about the outside world. This was the reason why she was incompetent after traveling back in time.

However, she knew that Alfred was especially well-informed. There was nothing he couldn’t find out if he wanted to.

“Mrs. Davidson, we have many channels to gather

information. If you want to investigate something or dig into someone’s background, just let us know. We’ll help you out.”

“Does anyone dare to tail after Elijah?”

Yael was silent for a moment before he replied, “Maybe. Other than Mr. Davidson’s people, no one else would dare to tail after Mr. Purchas.”

Thinking of Elijah’s stubbornness made her feel gloomy.

She understood. “Alright. I get it.”

She thought, ‘I need to discuss this with my man since it involves his people. Although I can get Alfred’s bodyguards to do what I want currently, it’s still necessary to inform him.’ “Mrs. Davidson, do you want to go have a meal at Theo’s place now?”

“Nah. We can just find a random restaurant to grab a bite.” She thought, ‘That girl named Lindsay is back. The Mccoy family has a close relationship with the Davidson family, so Olivia will likely invite them to dine with Alfred. Olivia doesn’t like me, so I won’t go and spoil their appetite.’

“There’s a restaurant near my company that serves pretty good food. Yael, let’s go there to eat.”

“Sure.”

Yael had no objections. He just wanted to protect Kate. “Mrs. Davidson, may I ask you for a favor?”

“Fire away.”

“Please ask Miss Phillips not to secretly take photos of me from now on.”

Kate burst out laughing.

“Yael, you’re so handsome. Xena only has that little hobby. Out of respect for me, just let Xena take a few more photos of you.”

Yael was left speechless.

“There’s also Yair and the others. They’re all so handsome. Mr. Davidson has a generous heart and an open mind. The bodyguards around him are all so handsome. Doesn’t he worry about being overshadowed? Xena sees you all as treasures. In any case, she won’t really take advantage of you people. She will just take a few shots, post a few photos, and keep them as collections.”

Yael was at a loss for words.

However, he took comfort in the knowledge that even Yair and other bodyguards could not avoid having their photos taken by Xena.

‘It’s more comforting to be in the same situation as others rather than being singled out, he thought.

“I’ll talk to Xena and ask her not to secretly take photos anymore, but to take them openly. If she does that, you guys will always have a serious look, though. That will make people no longer find you guys attractive, even leading to feelings of boredom. If she takes photos secretly, she’ll be able to capture many expressions that aren’t deliberately posed. From different angles, they show different kinds of beauty.”

Yael’s face twitched. His expression was serious as he said,

“Mrs. Davidson, I’m a man. Please don’t use the word’ beauty’ when it comes to describing a man.”

Kate giggled. “Alright. The word ‘handsome’ works, right?”

Yael was speechless.

Chapter 252

After her friend left, Xena bit the bullet and said to Elijah, Mr. Purchas, I’ll treat you to a meal. Please.”

Elijah changed his earlier attitude. Not even looking at her, he said coldly, “You owe me a meal, but treat me another day.”

Then, he left with his bodyguards.

Xena was taken aback, thinking, ‘He just walked away like that? He shamelessly refused to get out of my hair earlier, insisting that I treat him to a meal. I went along with his wishes, and he actually left. Good thing he left, though. I don’t have to face that strikingly good-looking face or those mesmerizing, captivating eyes.”

Xena was afraid that she wouldn’t be able to resist those captivating eyes, and her heart would end up falling for Elijah, leaving her with no way to extricate herself from the situation.

Having had her good mood ruined by Elijah, Xena did not want to enter the hotel anymore. She drove back, making sure to call her friend to let her know she was safe.

“Elijah left?” Kate said.

“Yeah,” Xena replied. “After you left, I said I would treat him to a meal. He was super cool, though. He said, ‘You owe me a meal, but treat me another day.’ Then, he left. Kate, Elijah was here for you, so be careful. This man is not like your Mr. Davidson, who is a little reasonable.”

Making a speculation, Xena continued, “Mr. Davidson and him are sworn enemies, but he has never been able to get the better of Mr. Davidson. Perhaps he wants to start by making a move on you to have a taste of getting the better of Mr. Davidson.”

“I know, but this guy is very well-informed. He can always create chance encounters, making it hard for me to guard against him. Xena, you need to watch out if anyone is tailing after you, or check if a tracker has been installed on your phone.”

Xena was not stupid. She also thought that the timing Elijah showed up today was quite unexpectedly coincidental.

Hearing Kate’s words, it then occurred to her that Elijah had taken her phone before, and she suspected that Elijah had installed a tracker on her phone.

“I’ll get someone to check my phone in a bit.”

“Okay.”

“Kate, get back to what you’re doing. I’m going back now. See you tomorrow.”

She thought, ‘Tomorrow’s the weekend, and I can go to the Davidson family’s horse ranch to see beauty, mainly to see a line-up of handsome guys. Ah! I’m so happy.’

Xena was filled with happiness.

She thought, ‘The men in the Davidson family are all handsome. From what Kate said, Mr. Davidson’s younger brothers will be there too. I won’t dare to sneak a shot of Mr. Davidson, but I can sneak a few pictures of the other guys. “See you tomorrow.”

*****

After leaving the hospital, Kyla’s mind was in chaos.

In her handbag was her test report.

She thought, ‘I really am pregnant! How come I got pregnant at this point? Should I keep the baby or not? If I do, my adoptive parents will definitely be mad since I was knocked up before getting married, and it will affect my job. But if I don’t, it’s still my own flesh and blood. I do have feelings for Chris. This is our child. Chris mentioned that if I really am pregnant, I should go ahead and have the baby.’

Back in the car, Kyla called Chris. When he answered, she said, “Chris, you’re going to be a dad.”

“You’ve really gotten pregnant?” Chris asked, also greatly surprised.

“Chris, what do you think we should do? Should we keep the baby or not?”

Chris thought for a moment and said, “Kyla, I hope you can give birth to this child. Don’t worry, I’ll take responsibility for you two sooner or later. Marrying Melanie is a temporary solution. The one I’ve always loved is you.”

“But… I’ll lose a lot. What about my job during the pregnancy? By the time I return to the company after being away for some time, Sutton Group will have completely changed.”

She thought, ‘I’ve done so much to seize Sutton Group, yet now I’m pregnant out of wedlock.’

“You want to have an abortion?”

“I can’t bear to do that either. After all, this is our child.”

Kyla leaned back against the car seat. Then, she continued with distress, “This child came at the wrong time. If my adoptive parents find out, they’ll screw me up big time.” She thought, ‘Celia has always taught me to value myself as well as avoid inappropriate behavior and being too casual. Women often face greater disadvantages in relationships compared to men. I pride myself on being a refined lady, yet I’ve gotten pregnant out of wedlock. If this gets out, my reputation will suffer, and that’s not what I want. As for Dominick, even though I didn’t fall in love with him, I enjoy being treasured by him. If he finds out that I have a child with Chris, he won’t love me anymore, and Grace will be angry with me too. The connections I’ve worked so hard to build in high society will collapse as well. “Chris, I can go on a business trip when my belly gets bigger. I can stay out of town for a few months and come back after I give birth. During this period, what I need to guard against is Kate gaining power and influence. How can I stop her from achieving that? Only if something happens to her will she not take advantage of my absence to win people over.”

Chris sighed inwardly and thought, ‘A woman can be extremely ruthless when she harbors ill intentions.

However, he reminded Kyla, “Kate is now Mr. Davidson’s wife.”

Kyla said coldly, “So what? She’s in my way. Even if she’s connected to the emperor, I have to get rid of her. Chris, if you want our child to be born safely, you have to help me with this.”

“We’re in the same boat. As long as you can come up with a foolproof plan, I’ll definitely do my best to help you.”

“I’ll carefully figure out a foolproof plan.”

After ending the call, Kyla coldly muttered to herself, “Kate, don’t blame me for being ruthless. You came back to work in the company. Isn’t it good to stay by my adoptive mother’s side like I do?”

*****

At Regency Group, ringing sounds could be heard in the CEO’s office.

Alfred noticed that it was a call from his beloved wife, so he picked up his phone.

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate said, her voice sweet and delicate.

Alfred said calmly, “If you have something to ask of me, just say it. There’s no need to deliberately act cutesy.”

Kate giggled. “My husband is so smart. You know me well. My respect for you is like the surging of the Mississippi River. My love for you is as deep as the sea. It’s immeasurable-“

“Stop!” Alfred interrupted his beloved wife’s flattering words, which had always been the same, with a sense of helplessness.

“Mr. Davidson, can you get someone to help me find out where Kyla went, what she did, and whom she met after she got off work at noon?”

She thought, ‘At this point, Kyla should be pregnant. I just wanted to verify it.’

“Okay.”

“Thank you, Mr. Davidson. You’re so wonderful. I love you so much.”

“You really love me. You jumped that far away when you knew I could do it.”

Kate said, “Well, that was… too much of a surprise, and it turned into a scare.”

Alfred chuckled.

“Mr. Davidson, carry on with your work. I won’t bother you while you are making money to support me.”

“Audacious.”

Alfred’s words were full of affection.

After asking Alfred for help, Kate was still not in the mood to work. She bit the tip of her pen, thinking about something.

She thought, ‘Oh right.’

“Claire, what’s the date today?”

“July 10th. Why?”

“It’s nothing. I’m just asking. Students should have started

their summer break, right?”

“Yeah.”

Claire did not say much.

Something occurred to Kate. That incident had been a significant event before she traveled back in time. It shook the upper-class circles of several cities, so much so that she, who was trapped in the back wing by Chris, had heard about it.

Chapter 253

Sherpsel’s neighboring city was Baylarey, and Baylarey’s economy was as prosperous as Sherpsel’s.

The Riley family was the wealthiest family in Baylarey. The family’s wealth rivaled that of the Davidson family, but it had fewer members and was not as large as the Davidson family.

In the Davidson family, daughters were cherished the most. In the Riley family, it was the other way around.

Riley Group was involved in a wide range of businesses. On top of that, the Riley family had the most powerful information network. Their information network covered more than ten large cities. Many people wanted to befriend them.

For the past few generations, the Riley family had only had two branches, and each branch in every generation had had only one son, regardless of how many children they had. The rest had been daughters.

In the generation of the current head of the family, he and his cousin had long been arranged by their families to form marriage alliances with wealthy families in Baylarey. Although it was a marriage alliance, Wesley Riley, who was the head of the family, treated his wife very well. The couple got married first and then fell in love. Their feelings deepened over time. Fiona Riley, who was his wife, was pregnant a year after the marriage.

Perhaps it was fate’s way of being jealous of those who were happy. When Fiona was about to give birth, there was once when she went for a prenatal checkup and got into a car accident on the way. Driven by a mother’s instinct, she tightly protected her belly.

After the accident, Fiona was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. At the same time, the medical staff quickly performed a cesarean section to deliver the baby. It was a son. As Fiona protected the fetus during the instant the accident occurred, the baby was born healthy.

However, Fiona became a vegetable and has not regained consciousness to this day.

Wesley had a strong bond with his wife. Even though Fiona had become a vegetable, he remained devoted and carefully raised their son.

However, something unexpected happened. Wesley’s enemies bribed a maid of the Riley family called Esther Harvey, asking her to sneakily take Wesley’s only son and leave. Due to strong emotions, Esther acted against her better judgment. She waited for the right moment to carry the three-year-old boy away from the Riley family’s home.

The Riley family quickly found out. Wesley was furious and immediately launched a citywide manhunt for Esther, but with the help of his enemies, Esther had already boarded a private plane and left Baylarey.

With the Riley family’s influence and powerful information network, that maid was bound to not be able to escape. In the end, for some reason, Esther appeared in Sherpsel with the child. Realizing that escape was impossible, Esther took ruthless action by throwing the three-year-old Ronnie Riley into a river in Sherpsel. He drowned.

Esther also jumped into the river to take her own life.

Wesley only had one son, and his wife was in a vegetative state. After suffering such a blow, one could imagine how sad and angry he was.

His frantic revenge destroyed all his enemies’ families. In the end, his enemies would rather go to prison to avoid trouble.

This incident shocked the upper-class circles of Sherpsel and several nearby cities.

Kate also heard Chris mention a few times that Wesley took it out on the people of Sherpsel by causing a disruptive impact on the business scene here because his son died in the river at Sherpsel.

To maintain stability in the business community of

Sherpsel, it was said that Alfred and Elijah, who were sworn enemies, put aside their prejudices against each other and joined forces to resist the Riley family. They even went to talk to Wesley. No one knew what they talked about. The only thing people knew was that the Riley family’s influence in Sherpsel ultimately diminished.

Since Kate was a pregnant mother at that time, she couldn’t bear to hear about tragedies related to children, so she remembered this incident particularly well.

She remembered that Ronnie, the young scion of the Riley family, would be thrown into the river and drowned this afternoon.

The river where Ronnie drowned was in the suburbs, where Kate had gone fishing with Willie the other day.

Kate looked at the clock and immediately made a decision. She wanted to save Ronnie before Esther threw him into the river.

‘If Ronnie doesn’t die, it’ll prevent the disruptive scene in the business community before I traveled back in time from happening,’ she thought. ‘I can also form a connection with the Riley family because of this. In the future, I’ll be able to benefit from the help of the Riley family’s powerful information network. I can’t possibly rely on Mr. Davidson for everything, right? I want to build my own connections too.’

Kate immediately pretended to answer a call and deliberately said into the phone. “Going fishing?” she said. ” I’m at work. Alright, I’ll go. I’ll be right there. Is that good enough? Don’t be mad.”

Then, she put down her phone and said to Claire, “Claire, let my dad know that I want to take leave.”

Claire sighed and said, “Kate, oh Kate. Why are you taking leave again?”

She thought, ‘And you are going fishing, no less!’

Claire was a workaholic. If there was one flaw of Kate that she could not stand, it was that Kate often took leave.

She felt that even if Kate was Leland’s biological daughter, she shouldn’t treat work like a game and take leave so frequently.

Kate had already picked up her phone and walked out of the office.

After rushing downstairs, it then occurred to her that she had not informed Liam.

Since Yael was with her at noon, she told Liam to go back and rest first, and that he could come pick her up after she got off work in the afternoon.

She was worried that her trip to the suburbs would be delayed if she were to notify Liam to come over now.

The drive from the city to the suburbs took dozens of minutes.

Kate had no choice but to flag down a taxi at the company entrance and take it to the suburbs.

Esther chose a relatively secluded spot to throw Ronnie into the river. There was only one embankment there. Occasionally, people went for a walk on the embankment. Usually, there was rarely anyone there.

Because the location was remote, Ronnie wasn’t rescued after being thrown into the river.

Fortunately, Kate had traveled back in time. She had paid attention to this incident prior to her time travel, so she remembered the location where it happened.

After spending dozens of minutes, she arrived at the outskirts.

To avoid raising suspicion that she had deliberately come to rescue Ronnie, Kate paid to rent a bicycle and fishing gear from a local farmer. She then rode the bike straight to the scene of the incident with the fishing tools.

*****

On the embankment, a middle-aged woman who looked flustered and haggard was carrying a three-year-old child. She was walking back and forth under the protection of two men in black.

“Esther, I want to go home,” the child said. “I miss Dad.”

The three-year-old child was Ronnie, the young scion of the Riley family, whom Kate had hurried to save.

Ronnie was handsome and cute, with delicate and tender skin. His big blue eyes gleamed like stars in the night. He was very smart, yet he was still a three-year-old child.

Esther often took care of him, so he had no idea that he was about to be thrown into the river.

Esther said, “Ronnie…”

She looked at the little darling in her arms. Having taken care of him for over a year, it would be a lie to say she had no emotional bond toward him.

She was especially regretful now. She regretted listening to her daughter’s words which created discord and not being able to resist the temptation of money. Now that she had taken Ronnie away, there was nowhere she could escape to. With the Riley family’s powerful information network, her whereabouts must have been tracked by now.

She was at her wits’ end.

“Ring, ring, ring…”

A man’s phone rang, and he quickly answered the call. Esther nervously watched him answer the phone, holding Ronnie tightly in her arms.

After finishing the call, the man quietly said something to his companion. He took two steps forward and reached out to take the child from Esther’s arms.

“What do you want?” Esther asked, holding Ronnie tightly and refusing to let go. She kept retreating, trying to create some distance between herself from the man.

“We can’t get away, but we can’t let this kid live either,” the man said. “Throw him into the river. Are you going to throw him yourself, or should we do it?”

Chapter 254

Esther’s expression changed drastically as she scolded angrily, “How can you go back on your word? We agreed to only bring him out for a while to scare Wesley, but in the end, you sent us to a helicopter and even brought us to this godforsaken place!”

This river was very clear, but it was also deep.

Even an adult would drown if thrown into the river, let alone Ronnie, who was a three-year-old child.

The two men’s faces darkened. One of them said, “Give me the child, or throw him into the river yourself. Get a move on!” “No! Help. Help. Someone’s trying to snatch a child!”

Esther turned and ran while holding onto Ronnie.

As she ran, she shouted for help.

The two men chased after her at a leisurely pace. One of them persuaded her, saying, “Don’t waste your effort. No one comes here at all. Even if you scream your lungs out, no one will come to save him. Hurry up and throw him into the river. Otherwise, your children and family can forget about living.”

Hearing this, Esther stopped in her tracks. It was because of this pause that the two men caught up to her.

*****

Kate was pedaling her bicycle with all her might.

She kept praying inwardly, ‘Oh God, you have to take care of me again. Let me be lucky and save Ronnie. Even if I can’t connect with the Riley family after saving him, being able to save a child’s life is also a good thing.’

Prior to her time travel, she couldn’t save Rowena.

She hoped that she could save Ronnie’s life now that she had traveled back in time, thereby requesting God that Rowena be blessed in the afterlife.

Fortunately, she remembered the location of the incident and rushed over. Soon, she spotted the embankment.

From afar, she saw three people on the embankment.

‘How come there are three people?’ she thought. ‘Never mind, I’ll go check if one of them is the maid from the Riley family.’

Relying on the fact that she had learned combat skills, Kate was fearless. She rode her bicycle and rushed up the embankment.

Noticing that someone was approaching, the two men hurriedly warned Esther, “Act natural. Think about your family.”

Esther hugged Ronnie tightly, feeling extremely conflicted. She thought, ‘If I throw Ronnie into the river and let him drown, my family will live on. But this child is innocent, and I’ve cared for him for over a year. Looking into his clear eyes, I really can’t bring myself to do it.’

As Kate approached, the three adults spontaneously moved to the side of the road, waiting for Kate to ride past. Kate slowed down her bike. She had paid attention to this matter before she traveled back in time, but she had not seen a photo of Ronnie. She was not sure if the child in Esther’s arms was Ronnie.

She could not rashly go and grab the child.

However, when she rode her bike up to them, she stopped.

The two men exchanged glances, intending to silence Kate if she did anything.

Kate parked her bike. As she took her fishing tools, she asked them, “Are you guys here to fish, or are you all here to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the countryside?”

One of the men lied with a calm expression, saying, “We initially came to fish. When we got here, we realized we’d forgotten to bring our bait.”

“Oh, I brought a lot. Do you want me to give you some? There are a lot of fish here. Many people come to this river to fish every day, especially on weekends.”

Kate pretended not to know anything and spoke to them enthusiastically.

“Thanks, but it’s okay. The child is crying and wants to go back. We’ll come again next time.”

The man who responded to Kate reached out to take Ronnie from Esther’s hands. Unexpectedly, Ronnie pushed away his outstretched hands and struggled to get down. With an outsider present, Esther lets go to avoid raising Kate’s suspicions, allowing Ronnie to get down.

“Pretty lady,” Ronnie said as he cleverly dodged the man’s outstretched arms again. He dashed to Kate’s feet, hugged Kate’s leg, raised his young and handsome face, and said to Kate, “Pretty lady, hold me.”

Kate quickly picked up Ronnie.

“Son, let’s go,” the man said as he stepped forward, wanting to carry Ronnie away. “We’re going back.”

Ronnie turned and hugged Kate’s neck, shouting, “Miss, he’s not my dad. I don’t know him. They’re bad guys, and they want to throw me into the river. Help me call the police.”

Ronnie did not know what Esther and the two men were going to do earlier, but when Esther was arguing with the two men, they did not keep the conversation out of his hearing. So, he understood their intention.

He knew that they wanted to throw him into the river and let him drown.

Although he was only three years old, he had attended kindergarten. His teacher had taught him to look for the police when he was in danger.

When he saw Kate, he inexplicably felt that this pretty lady was a good person. Therefore, he struggled to get down, ran up to Kate, and asked Kate to hold him. Only then did he tell the truth.

Kate immediately held Ronnie and moved away to prevent the man from carrying Ronnie.

“You people are not the child’s family members?” she asked.

“Son, don’t be naughty,” the man said, “Miss, my son is really mischievous. He’s deliberately lying to tease you.” “Miss, I’m not lying,” Ronnie said. “They’re bad guys. Help me call the police.”

As Kate carried Ronnie, she continuously dodged the man’s attempts to reach out to carry Ronnie. She freed one hand, wanting to reach for her phone. The two men immediately changed their expression and became rude.

They forcefully tried to snatch Ronnie away.

Kate kicked one of them in the abdomen. None of them expected Kate to fight back.

The person who was kicked was in pain, taking a few steps back while holding his abdomen and displaying a look of agony.

The other man turned to glance at his companion. When he turned back angrily to make a move, a punch landed on his nose, causing blood to immediately gush out.

He should be glad that Kate was holding Ronnie with one arm, so her strength with the other hand wasn’t strong enough.

Kate caught them off guard by making two strikes that hit. However, she did not continue fighting. After all, she was still holding Ronnie.

She ran away with Ronnie in her arms.

After the two men recovered from their pain, they chased after her.

By running like this, not only would Kate be unable to shake them off, but she would also be exhausted. So, she put Ronnie down and said to him, “Little one, run quickly toward that area with many trees and weeds. Find a spot to hide first. I’ll deal with those two bad guys before coming to look for you.”

“Okay,” Ronnie replied.

He was smart and decisive.

As soon as Kate finished speaking, he turned around and ran.

Without Ronnie as a burden, Kate immediately turned around to fight.

The moment they exchanged blows, Kate realized that these two men were also trained in combat skills. They received a blow from her earlier because they did not expect a girl like her to dare to attack.

Esther stood on the embankment in a daze, neither helping nor chasing after Ronnie. She seemed to have lost her mind. After a while, she slowly walked to the edge of the river.

Kate noticed this and instinctively shouted, “Hey, don’t jump!” Esther turned a deaf ear.

It was already very strenuous for Kate to fight against two people alone. She could not spare her energy to stop

Esther jumped into the river.

She couldn’t go to stop Esther either. Otherwise, these two men would look for Ronnie and kill him.

Chapter 255

Seeing Esther jump into the river hopelessly, Kate was anxious. Whenever she was anxious, she would be frantic. Under her desperate punches and kicks, she quickly turned the situation around. She ended up turning the tables and beating the two men up to the point that they suffered a terrible defeat.

After confirming that the two men were too weak to get up, Kate took a few deep breaths and ran to the spot where Esther had fallen into the water. However, there was no sign of Esther, so she reckoned that Esther must have been washed away by the current of the river.

Kate could swim, but she had just been through a tough fight and did not have the stamina to jump into the river to search for Esther.

She quickly took out her phone and called the police.

Right after reporting to the police, her phone rang again. It was a call from Alfred.

As soon as Kate answered the call, Alfred’s gloomy voice came through. “Kate, where did you go?” he asked.

Looking around, Kate said, “I don’t know where I am.”

“You’re panting while talking. What did you just do?” “Mr. Davidson…”

Kate was not sure how to broach the subject. “Shoot!”

“I-I came to the river to fish.”

Alfred said coldly, “Do you need to pant while fishing? Does the fish you catch weigh one thousand pounds?”

“I ran into kidnappers… and had a fight with them.”

“Send me your location right now,” Alfred ordered.

Kate knew that he was angry, so she did not dare to say anything else. As soon as she hung up the phone, she immediately sent him her location.

The local police arrived quickly.

Kate said that the two men were kidnappers and mentioned that a female kidnapper jumped into the river when escape seemed hopeless. She clarified that since she was fighting against the two men, she could not save the woman right away. When she knocked down the two men and ran over, the woman who jumped into the river had already been swept away by the current.

Noticing that the two men had been beaten up a little badly by a beautiful girl like Kate, the police called the ambulance.

Regardless of whether or not they were human traffickers, law enforcement officers could not leave them in the lurch.

As for the woman who had jumped into the river, they contacted the rescue team to recover her body.

“You said they’re human traffickers?” a police officer said.” Where’s the kid who got abducted?”

“I told him to hide,” Kate said. “I’ll go find him.”

Kate hurriedly went to look for Ronnie.

Since the police had been notified, this matter would be handed over to them to handle.

Ronnie’s identity was special, and the Riley family’s information network was powerful. At this moment, Wesley must be personally bringing people here.

Once Wesley arrived, the two men’s guilt would be confirmed.

Of course, Kate, the brave heroine, would also have to go back with the police to make a statement.

Ronnie was hiding in a patch of overgrown grass that was half the height of an adult. When he heard Kate calling him, he crawled out of the grass and said, “Pretty lady, I’m here.”

“Little one,” Kate said as she quickly ran over and picked up Ronnie.

She could not help but kiss Ronnie’s little face a few times.

At this moment, she felt pure joy. Ronnie was finally saved and would not end up like he did before she traveled back in time, where he had already become a lifeless corpse by the time his father arrived.

“Pretty lady, have you chased the bad guys away by beating them?” Ronnie asked.

“The police are here,” Kate said. “They’ll take them away.”

Kate carried him and walked back.

When the police saw that there was indeed a little child, they largely believed Kate’s account.

On the embankment, there were also the bicycle and fishing gear that Kate had rented.

Once the ambulance arrived and the two men were loaded onto it, a police officer asked Kate, “Miss, you’re injured too. Do you want to go to the hospital as well?”

Kate wiped the sweat off her face and said, “I’m fine. The blood on me is all theirs. Oh, I’m Miss Sutton.”

“Miss Sutton, are you really fine?”

“I’m on the winning side.”

The policeman was left speechless, thinking, ‘No one said that people on the winning side won’t get injured.’

But he looked at Kate and noticed that other than her messy hair and some blood on her face and clothes, she really did not appear to be injured.

He marveled at Kate, thinking that she was really amazing as even two strong men were no match for her.

“Miss Sutton, you have learned combat skills before, huh?” he asked.

“Yes. I’ve learned boxing and kickboxing,” Kate said. “No wonder.”

Several police officers gave her a thumbs up, thinking, ‘She is young, beautiful, and skilled in combat skills. Why didn’t she enroll in the police academy and become a police officer? What a pity.’

“Thud. Thud…”

A few helicopters approached from afar.

Soon, they reached above the riverbank.

Ronnie, who was still in Kate’s arms, said to Kate as soon as he saw the helicopters, “Pretty lady, it must be my dad coming. He has many such helicopters. He likes to take this kind of helicopter whenever he goes out.”

Several police officers were dumbfounded, thinking, ‘He likes to take this kind of helicopter when he goes out, and there are many such helicopters at home. Those traffickers really have an eye for targets. Kidnapping a child from such a family is worth a lot. Of course, that will land them in hot water too.’

Half an hour later, the police station was packed with people, all brought in by Wesley.

The stools in the police station were not enough for these people to sit on.

Kate had to make a statement.

At this moment, Ronnie was in his father’s arms. Like a chatterbox, he kept telling his father about the situation when he was at the embankment, praising Kate excessively and also praising himself.

“Dad, I was very brave and also very calm,” he said.

After the little chatterbox finished speaking, he looked up at his handsome father, his big blue eyes gleaming as if he were seeking praise from him.

Wesley was in his mid-thirties. Looking at Ronnie’s handsome and cute appearance, one could tell that his parents had good genes. Wesley was indeed handsome. His cold aura was comparable to Alfred’s.

Despite knowing that Kate had saved his precious son by chance, Wesley did not give Kate a gentle expression. However, he thanked Kate several times sincerely.

“Ronnie is amazing!” Wesley said before leaning down to kiss his son’s little face.

He thought, ‘Fortunately, Ronnie was lucky enough to encounter Miss Sutton, who happened to be going fishing there. Also, she happened to know combat skills, so Ronnie was saved. Otherwise, Ronnie would have drowned by the time I arrived with my men.’

Thinking of that outcome, Wesley rested his son’s little head against his chest again.

His wife was still unconscious. If he lost his son, she would definitely blame him when she regained consciousness. “Miss Sutton, thank you,” Wesley said, thanking Kate once again.

“Don’t mention it,” Kate said. “It’s the little one who is observant and able to respond quickly to situations. Wesley lowered his head and looked at his precious son, affectionately ruffling his hair and saying nothing more.

It was obvious that this man was a man of few words.

After giving her a statement and coming out of the police station, Kate suddenly stopped because Alfred had arrived with Yael and the others.

The cold aura radiating from Alfred could rival Wesley’s in a contest of icy intensity.

This was especially the case when he noticed there was blood on Kate’s clothes and face. He looked intensely displeased.

“Mr. Davidson, y-you’re here,” Kate said, her speech a bit stuttered.

She had a reasonable excuse for being here and left no room for suspicion. However, in front of Alfred, her explanations were not convincing.

‘Ah, I’m going to write another ten-thousand-word self-reflection essay when I get home, she thought.

Chapter 256

Wesley recognized Alfred. He turned to look at Kate, thinking, ‘So Miss Sutton knows Mr. Davidson. That’s right. the last name of Mr. Davidson’s wife is Sutton. I think her name is Kate.

When Alfred made the official announcement, it caused a sensation. As the most well-informed head of the Riley Family, Wesley certainly knew.

Kate only said that her last name was Sutton and did not mention her name. That was why Wesley did not connect her to being the daughter-in-law of the Davidson family.

“Come here,” Alfred said.

The sight of Kate standing alongside Wesley and his son looked like a family of three, which made Alfred feel extremely uncomfortable.

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate said as she jogged over and with a sweet smile, which was her usual tactic.

Every time she angered Alfred, she would act endearingly and sweetly. He could not resist.

It was said that softness could conquer hardness, and that definitely applied to this couple.

“Don’t smile!” Alfred scolded coldly, knowing that her smile would make him turn soft-hearted.

He thought, ‘This girl is simply audacious.’

Kate immediately stopped smiling and looked at him carefully.

At that moment, Wesley walked over.

“Mr. Davidson,” Wesley greeted politely, holding his reunited son in one arm while extending his other hand to Alfred.

Right now, Alfred really wanted to severely punish his wife, but since the person greeting him was the head of the Riley family in Baylarey, he had to show him respect

“Wesley, nice to meet you,” he said.

“Nice to meet you.”

After shaking hands, Wesley said in a serious voice, “Mr. Davidson, I’m sure you had learned the background of the situation when you came over. This time, I really have to thank your wife for stepping in to help. Otherwise, my son would have definitely faced misfortune.”

Alfred looked at Kate. Also in a serious voice, he said, “She just likes to fight injustice.”

“Mr. Davidson, I won’t disturb you today. I will definitely come by with my son to express my gratitude another day.”

Wesley then glanced at Kate and said to Alfred, “Mrs. Davidson wasn’t injured. The blood on her clothes belongs to those two people.”

“Thanks for letting me know.”

The two men surprisingly had nothing to talk about.

After a moment of silence, Wesley took out his business card and handed it to Kate, saying, “Mrs. Davidson, no amount of thanks can express our gratitude for your help today. This is my business card. If you need my help in the future, just let me know.”

The reason Kate spent the entire afternoon going through the hassle of saving Ronnie was to establish a connection with the Riley family.

She immediately took Wesley’s business card with both hands.

“Pretty lady,” Ronnie said

Ronnie was particularly fond of Kate, not just because she saved him, but also because when she held him, he felt very much at ease, like being in a mother’s arms.

He had a mother, but whether it was day or night, she was always unconscious. Ever since he learned to talk, he would often call out to her, but she never responded, not even opening her eyes.

So, even at three years old, he had never been held by his mother.

He had asked his kindergarten classmates what their mother’s embrace was like.

His classmate said that it was warm and that being in their mother’s embrace made them feel at ease.

‘This is what it feels like to be held by this pretty lady; he thought.

“Little one, I’m Miss Sutton,” Kate said. “You can call me Kate.”

Ronnie imitated her. “Kate, I’m Mr. Riley, and my name is Ronnie. I’m three years and four months old now.”

He preferred to call Kate “Kate” and not “Miss Sutton.”

This was because he felt that calling Kate “Miss Sutton” sounded formal.

Kate smiled. “Then I’ll call you Ronnie from now on.”

Ronnie nodded vigorously and even extended his hands, wanting Kate to hold him.

Kate reached out to hold him without hesitation.

Wesley was stunned for a moment, but he still let go and let Kate carry his son over.

“Kate, I’m going back, but I can’t bear to leave you,” Ronnie said. “Kate, when I have a break, I’ll ask Dad to fly me over to see you. Is that okay?”

The little one blinked his big blue eyes and looked at her. Kate’s heart melted. There was no way she would refuse. “Of course you can.”

Ronnie beamed with joy.

He wrapped his arms around Kate’s neck and placed his head on Kate’s shoulder.

“Kate, I like you so much. You’re so amazing. Kate, your embrace feels like it’s coming from a mother.”

The little one’s last sentence made the two men’s faces darken.

Alfred shot a cold glance at Wesley, who understood the message. He immediately stepped forward and carried his son back while saying, “Ronnie, Kate is going home. Let’s go home too. Your grandparents are waiting for you at home.”

After Wesley took his son away, Alfred stretched out his hand and pulled his woman back to his side, no longer letting go.

“Kate, I’ll come and see you next weekend,” Ronnie said.

Although it was the weekend tomorrow, Ronnie would need to stay home to comfort his grandparents after going through this ordeal, so he definitely wouldn’t be coming over this weekend.

Kate said with a smile, “Okay. When you come, I’ll make you some snacks. Go back with your dad. Don’t let your family worry.”

“Goodbye, Kate.”

Ronnie was carried away by his father. He even turned his head and waved goodbye to Kate from time to time.

Kate watched with a smile as the little cutie was taken away by his father until they were out of sight.

She thought, ‘He’s really adorable. If my baby Rowena hadn’ t died, she would definitely be as smart and cute as Ronnie.’

“Why? Did you really take him as your son just because he said your embrace feels like a mother’s?”

A sharp voice carrying envy could be heard.

Kate was left speechless, thinking, ‘Mr. Davidson is feeling jealous again.’

“I really want to have such a cute and smart son. Unfortunately, I don’t have one.”

Alfred looked at her with a face full of displeasure.

Kate stuck out her tongue sheepishly and explained softly,” It’s not like I want to…”

Alfred reached out and asked for Wesley’s business card, saying, “Give it to me.

Kate knew exactly what was going on in his petty mind.

She quickly took out her phone and took a photo of the business card. After saving it, she handed the business card to Alfred.

It did not matter even if Alfred tore the business card. She already had Wesley’s contact number.

Kate silently recited the string of Arabic numerals several times lest Alfred delete the photo.

She had a good memory when it came to numbers and words. However, when it came to history, she could not remember it at all. During her school days, history was her worst subject, and she often failed, making retakes a regular occurrence.

Kate’s series of actions made Alfred’s expression even darker, but he said nothing.

He said coldly, “Yael, let’s go back.”

Yael immediately wheeled him and turned to head back, with Kate quickly following.

On the way back, Alfred remained silent. Kate spoke to him a few times, but he ignored her.

She thought, ‘It seems that he’s really mad.’

Leaning on his shoulder, Kate softly said, “Mr. Davidson, I don’t want to be a stepmother. I feel a connection with Ronnie. I really like that little one, but I have no other intentions.”

Chapter 257

Kate thought, ‘At most, I’m just using the opportunity of saving Ronnie to make the Riley family owe me a huge favor, which will make it easier for me to ask them for help later. The Riley family also has information sites in Sherpsel. As long as I ask, their information network can help me look into what I want to know.’

“Mr. Davidson, are we going back to the office or home?” Yael asked.

“Home,” Alfred said.

“Okay.”

Kate thought that since she had taken a day off, it did not matter if she went home, so she stayed silent.

She said, “Mr. Davidson. Honey, don’t be mad, okay?”

She then linked her arm with her husband’s and apologized softly. “I was wrong. Honey, don’t be mad. Getting angry makes you age faster. I’m still quite young. You can’t age first.”

Alfred was a few years older than her.

He snorted. “No, you didn’t do anything wrong. What you did was absolutely right. You’re brave and invincible. You fought two people alone and even beat them up so badly that they ended up in the hospital. Kate, you were acting heroically. How could you say you were wrong?”

Kate was at a loss for words.

She thought, ‘When my man mocks people, he can be one hell of a sarcastic.”

“I… I just happened to be there. Anyone else would’ve saved the kid in that situation.”

Alfred tilted his head and looked at her coldly. Others might believe it was a coincidence, but he did not.

Being stared at like that, Kate felt extremely guilty.

She wanted to use her usual tactic, kissing him to calm him down, but just as she leaned in, he pushed her away with one hand.

“I’ll deal with you when we get back.”

Kate thought, ‘I’m so scared.’

*****

On the private helicopter, Wesley asked his son, “Ronnie, do you like Kate?”

“Dad, Kate is a good person,” Ronnie said. “She’s also beautiful. I like her a lot. She has this kind of… what’s the word for it? Anyway, I really like her.”

Wesley reached out to stroke his son’s head and said, “She’ s your savior. You can like her, but you can’t say that she makes you feel like she’s a mom to you.”

“Why?” Ronnie blinked, his little face full of confusion. “Kate really does make me feel like she’s a mom to me.”

Wesley was silent for a moment before explaining patiently, “Kate is already married. She has a husband, and her husband doesn’t like to hear you say that she is like a mom to you. If you still want to see Kate, don’t say that anymore.” Ronnie still didn’t understand. “She’s married, and that means I can’t say she makes me feel like she’s a mom to me, huh?”

“Yes, it will cause her husband to misunderstand.”

Ronnie understood what misunderstanding meant. He did not want Kate to be misunderstood.

“I won’t say that anymore then. Dad, when will Mom wake up? Why does she have to sleep so long? I’ve never been held by her. My classmates said that a mom’s embrace makes people feel safe. That’s what a mom makes people feel. Kate’s embrace feels very safe.”

Wesley immediately felt a pang of heartache, thinking, ‘No wonder Ronnie said Kate’s embrace makes him feel like she’s a mom to him.’

His wife had been in a vegetative state for many years and had yet to regain consciousness.

His parents asked him to seek a new romantic relationship, and they mentioned that it would be acceptable even if he and his new partner did not get married. However, he rejected their suggestion.

He wanted to wait for his beloved wife to regain consciousness.

Even if it meant waiting a lifetime, he was willing to do so.

Even if his beloved wife passed away eventually, he would never remarry. His heart was not big, and it could only accommodate his beloved wife.

There was no space left for anyone else.

“Ronnie, your mom will definitely wake up. Whenever you’re free after school, go and talk to her. She can hear you.”

Fiona had already been discharged from the hospital and was staying in the Riley family’s mansion. Wesley had hired a caregiver who was knowledgeable in medicine to take good care of her.

He made time every day to talk to his wife, hoping for a miracle.

“But I go to talk to Mom every day. Mom doesn’t wake up. She doesn’t respond to me either.”

Ronnie loved his mother too, but his mother was different from other people’s mothers.

He could not understand why his mother could sleep so much.

Wesley felt as if his heart was being torn apart, yet he could only say, “Your mom will wake up. One day, she will wake up. When she wakes up, she can hug you and let you feel the warmth that a mother provides.”

Ronnie had an expectant look. “Dad, I’ll talk to Mom every day and ask her to wake up. I want Mom to hug me.” Wesley ruffled his son’s hair. “Ronnie, you’re such a good. boy.”

He hoped that the universe would stop tormenting his family of three and let his beloved wife wake up soon.

*****

There was a large water lily pond in Davidson’s residence.

In the season of July, water lilies were still in full bloom.

The late afternoon sunlight was mellow, no longer as harsh as it was at noon.

The wooden bridge built over the water lily pond spanned the entire area of the water lily pond. At this moment, Lindsay and Cynthia each held a pet dog and strolled on the wooden bridge with several pet dogs.

After being overseas for so many years, what I miss the most are the water lilies at your place,” Lindsay said. “They bloom abundantly and are especially beautiful.”

Lindsay looked around at the blooming water lilies and continued with a smile, “When we were kids, I brought you here to pick water lily pods, and we both ended up falling into the water, covered in mud.”

Cynthia smiled too as she said, “My brother looked like he wanted to hit me back then. I was terrified. My legs still tremble at the thought of it.”

“Yeah. Mr. Davidson is quite frightening.”

Back then, Theo gave Cynthia a piece of his mind.

She had always been the one to have Theo under her thumb, That particular incident was the only occasion where she knew she was in the wrong, so she let him scold her.

As a result, he became more and more audacious, getting increasingly excited as he scolded. She found him too noisy and hit him, after which he went to complain to Alfred as he cried.

Thinking about having lunch at Cheval Blanc but not seeing her unforgettable arch-enemy made Lindsay feel quite disappointed.

But then it occurred to her that she and her grandmother were going to stay in Sherpsel for a while, and they would stay in Davidson’s residence during this period. So, she was skeptical that Theo could keep staying away from home.

The two chatted as they admired the water lilies. Soon, they reached the end of the wooden bridge.

Then, they simply took their pets and headed outside.

The large lawn in front of Davidson’s residence was perfect for pets to run around freely.

Just as they reached the entrance of the residence, they saw Alfred’s dedicated convoy.

Cynthia stopped in her tracks, thinking, ‘Alfred got off work early?’

Kate saw her sister-in-law. Just as she was about to wound down the car window to greet her, the icy figure beside her said coldly, “Don’t drag others into it.”

Kate was left speechless.

She watched helplessly as her sister-in-law got further and further away from her.

Ten minutes later, Alfred went into the bathroom personally and filled the bathtub with water. Then, he slowly walked out and dragged Kate into the bathroom.

Knowing that he would not be able to walk for long, Kate did not dare to struggle. She submissively let him take her into the bathroom.

When they reached the tub, he pushed her into it.

Thump!

“Honey, I haven’t even taken off my clothes,” Kate said as she got up, completely drenched.

Alfred ignored her and sat down in front of the bathtub. He then picked up a towel, pressed her down, and roughly washed her face, wiping the blood off her face.

After cleaning her face, he confirmed that there were indeed no injuries.

Then, he took off her clothes, wanting to strip her naked.

Chapter 258

“Honey,” Kate said as she grabbed hold of Alfred’s hand, her eyes showing a sense of fluster. However, she wore a fawning smile. “Honey, I, I’ll do it myself. Let me do it

myself. You have difficulty moving, so I don’t dare to trouble you.”

“I have a leg disability, but my hands are still fine,” Alfred said.

He shook off her hand and continued to remove her clothes, thinking, ‘If I don’t strip her naked, how would I know if she’s injured?’

“Honey.” Kate’s face flushed, and she was somewhat at a loss.

Alfred paused and asked her coldly, “Why? Are you scared?” “Of course not. We’re husband and wife. so even if… well, that’s normal.”

Alfred cupped her neck, leaned down, and pressed his lips against hers.

After a rough moment of torment, he finally felt a bit of his anger dissipate.

“Be still. I’m just checking if you’re injured.”

Alfred moved his lips away and whispered in her ear, “Don’t worry. I mentioned that our first time will be saved until we have the wedding. Until then, I won’t push you.”

Kate knew that he was a man of his word.

But this was the first time she was stripped by a man while fully awake. Even though he was her husband, she seemed helpless and shy.

“What happened to the version of Kate who previously took advantage of me whenever she got the chance?”

Kate was momentarily left speechless before saying, “I, I didn’t take advantage of you whenever I got the chance. It was only because you were angry that I had to use my charms.”

“I’m very angry right now too, so feel free to use your charms on me.”

Kate was left speechless.

Knowing that she couldn’t stop him from personally checking if she was injured, she no longer resisted. With resignation, she let him examine her.

When they came out of the bathroom, their faces were flushed.

Kate’s legs felt a little weak.

Alfred, on the other hand, looked calm as if nothing had happened.

He took the lead and sat down on the sofa, then patted the spot beside him, his blue eyes fixed on her intently as he said in a low voice, “Come here.”

Kate stood several steps away from him, warily asking, What do you want?”

She thought, ‘He said he wouldn’t push me. He’s kept that promise, but he definitely knows how to make me have a taste of ecstasy. If I hadn’t traveled back in time, knowing that he has been unmarried and there has been no rumor of his involvement with women, I would have suspected that he was experienced in romantic relationships. His skills are impressive.’

“Don’t you think you owe me an explanation for what happened today?” Alfred said coldly. “Why did you go fishing for no apparent reason? You can hide it from others, but you still want to hide it from me, huh?”

Kate was at a loss for words, thinking, ‘I knew it. I couldn’t hide it from him.’

She walked over carefully and sat next to him. When she met his deep eyes, she smiled awkwardly and let out two giggles as she said, “Mr. Davidson.”

Alfred imitated her and let out two giggles, making Kate burst into genuine laughter.

Looking displeased, he said, “Laugh again, and we’ll go through what just happened all over again.”

Kate immediately covered her mouth.

Her pretty face flushed intensely, yet she loved teasing him. After shifting her position, she let go of her grasp.

“Mr. Davidson, are you very experienced?” she asked, feeling that he really did seem like a seasoned player in romance.

Alfred looked at her, thinking, ‘In real life, I have no experience, but in my dreams, I’m a veteran of the love battlefield. I almost spend every night making out with that woman, whose features I can’t quite see, until dawn.’

“Mr. Davidson, do you still remember the dream I told you about? You didn’t let me finish talking the other day. Actually, my dream had a lot of details and covered a lot of aspects. If I said that I dreamed of the location where Ronnie nearly drowned, would you believe me?”

“Kate, confess honestly for leniency, resist for strictness.”

“I knew you wouldn’t believe me, but I really went to save Ronnie because I dreamed that something happened to him.”

Kate pouted slightly, looking as if she was complaining. Alfred’s gaze deepened when he saw that.

“No other intentions, huh?”

“Mr. Davidson, do you believe me now?”

Alfred tugged at her hair. Kate winced in pain and quickly freed her hair from his grip.

“I believe some dreams can become reality.”

He thought, ‘Some dreams are quite strange, like the one I often have where I keep making out with a woman, leaving me utterly exhausted.’

Alfred did not even dare to tell Kate about this dream, fearing that she would get jealous and argue with him.

She frowned in deep thought, wondering, ‘Why do I keep having the same dream? And Elijah has similar experiences too. Even Kate is having strange dreams now, and her dreams have even come true. Could it be that there’s an intricate connection between us?’

He recalled the first time he hugged Kate, feeling a sense of familiarity that he had overlooked back then.

James had asked him if the woman in his dream could be Kate.

“Thank you for your trust, Mr. Davidson.”

Kate let out a long sigh, feeling it was nice that she didn’t have to explain herself repeatedly.

“Didn’t you save the scion of the Riley family so that you could establish a connection with the Riley family?”

Kate honestly admitted. “That’s one of the reasons. Mr. Davidson, we’re married, so I won’t hide it from you. I want to build my own connections. The Riley family has a powerful information network. By saving Ronnie, the Riley family will owe me a huge favor. When I need their help in the future, they won’t refuse.”

Alfred’s face darkened, and his gaze turned icy as he looked at her coldly.

“Kate, am I not able to give you a sense of security? Or do you think I’m useless?”

“That’s not what I meant. Mr. Davidson, can you stop

thinking so badly of me? Ever since I died once, I truly don’t have any disdain for you.”

Alfred snorted.

“I just said that I want to build my own connections. Mr. Davidson, there’s no way you could help me all the time. I have to be independent. In the past, didn’t you let me do whatever I wanted? You said that even if I got hurt in the world, I’d still gain life experience. You also mentioned that If I got tired and no longer wanted to deal with the challenges of doing things on my own, I could come home, and you’d protect me, becoming my backup and my support.”

Alfred pursed his lips as he thought, ‘I did have that in mind, and I told her so too. As our bond deepens, I find it hard to really let go and allow her to handle things on her own as she pleases. Perhaps this is what it feels like to fall in love with someone.’

Kate had become Alfred’s weak spot that could be exploited

“Sit a little closer.”

Kate obeyed.

Alfred pulled her into his arms, let out a deep sigh, and said, “Kate, I’ve turned increasingly soft-hearted toward you.”

Kate looked up and giggled. “That means that I’m an outstanding person. Even the famous Mr. Davidson has been charmed by me. I feel a strong sense of achievement.” He lowered his head and looked at this smug woman. In the end, he used a kiss to stop her from giggling so freely.

‘Spoiling her has become an addiction for me, he thought. ‘I’ Il just keep spoiling her for the rest of my life then.’

After the kiss, Alfred still could not bear to let go of her. He held her tightly in his arms.

Suddenly, he said, “Kyla is pregnant.”

Chapter 259

“You’ve found out, huh?” Kate asked.

“Yeah,” Alfred replied.

Kate sneered. “True enough, I guessed it right. She’s pregnant. The father of the baby must be Chris. This pair of jerks clearly love each other, yet Kyla still coaxed me to be with Chris. I was really dumb in the past. I was fooled by them and even ended up losing my life. Oh, I mean in my dream. I was killed by them.”

She thought, ‘It’s written in the stars that Kyla is the other woman. She was the other woman before I traveled back in time, and the child she raised was a love child. After 1 traveled back in time, she’s still the other woman. Chris is holding a wedding with Melanie next Saturday. Even if Kyla’ s child is born, the child will still be stuck with the fate of a love child. Bitch! Serves her right!’

She was still looking forward to playing the video of Chris having an affair with Kyla at his wedding, feeling certain that she would make the wedding unforgettable for Chris.” She was sure that Kyla wanted to hide her unexpected pregnancy.

Her eyes darted around, so Alfred knew what she wanted to do.

He stroked her messy hair and said dotingly, “I won’t ask about your grudge with them. Do whatever you want. If you need my help, just let me know.”

“Thank you, honey.”

When he shot her a glare, she immediately stuck out her tongue sheepishly, and she thanked him out of habit.

“Don’t try to appear strong in the future. You won today by luck because they didn’t expect you to have combat skills.” The conversation shifted back to what happened today.

Kate’s expression changed subtly, but she still nodded obediently.

“Go comb your hair. There are a few sets of jewelry left at your vanity. Pick one and put it on. I’ll take you to the main house later. We have guests at home.”

“Ok,” Kate replied.

As she got up, she asked, “Is it Lindsay?”

“Yeah. Renee is here too.”

“Honey, is Lindsay really not my love rival?”

Alfred gave her a sidelong look and said, “What do you think your husband is? A well-loved greenback?”

“My husband is so handsome, and everybody loves him. Anyway, I love him. Grace and Ms. Sowle are also

interested in you. There are probably many things I don’t know, right? Fortunately, they all think that you’re impotent. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have been able to make a treasure like you mine.”

Kate was rather glad.

She was glad that she traveled back in time at the right moment.

She was also glad that she was unabashed and bold enough to cling to a bigwig like Alfred the moment she woke up, refusing to let go.

Her words made Alfred smile.

“I assure you that Lindsay is not your love rival. She has always seen me as her elder brother. Theo is her prey.” “Prey?”

Kate sat at the dressing table. As she looked in the mirror to do her makeup, she smiled and said, “If Theo were to hear you describe him like this, he would probably be so angry that he would stomp his foot.”

Alfred got up, walked over slowly, and stood behind Kate. Looking at the woman with long hair in the mirror, she was so charming that he wanted to kiss her a few more times.

Noticing that her lips were slightly swollen, Alfred dismissed the thought of kissing her again.

She was not a gentlewoman, but her lips were especially soft and tender. He had only kissed her a few times, yet her lips had become a little swollen.

“Lindsay is somewhat feisty. Theo was always at odds with her when they were kids. It could be said that they fought every other day. I don’t know if Theo went easy on her or if he just couldn’t match her fighting skills. In any case, he lost most of the time. Although they are like sworn enemies, never getting along, Lindsay keeps thinking about him.” Alfred paused for a moment before saying, “It’s time for her to reel in the net.”

Kate’s face was filled with anticipation, and she reckoned that Theo would ask Alfred when he had become a fish.

Alfred would then say he had always been a fish in Lindsay’s eyes and that if she wanted it steamed, then steamed it was. If she wanted it braised, then braised it should be.

Kate’s curiosity was instantly piqued.

She wanted to be friends with Lindsay. This way, she could openly watch the drama of Lindsay pursuing Theo.

At Alfred’s request, Kate put on a set of jewelry. Instantly, she became elegant and glamorous.

“Mr. Davidson, do I look good like this?”

“You always look good, no matter when.”

Kate sulked endearingly. “Mr. Davidson, you sure know how to sweet-talk.”

She thought, ‘He actually knows how to sweet-talk. But I really like it.’

A few minutes later, Kate wheeled Alfred out of the room.

James and the other servants heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the couple finally come out after staying in the room for the better half of the day.

They noticed that Kate was fine, but then they saw that her mouth had some slight issues. People who had experienced a similar situation understood what had happened, so they automatically chose not to pay attention to it.

“Mr. Davidson,” James greeted as he came over with two gifts.

He handed the two gifts to Kate and said, “Mrs. Davidson, these are the gifts Mr. Davidson asked me to prepare for you. The small box is for Renee, and the big box is for Miss Mccoy.”

As Kate took the two gifts, she said, “I was thinking that I should prepare some gifts for the guests I’m meeting for the first time. Mr. Davidson, you are thoughtful.”

“I’ll help you carry them,” Alfred said, turning around to take the two gifts from her hands, allowing her to continue wheeling him.

The color of the setting sun was like blood, and it was already dusk.

The young couple walked into the main house, which was understatedly luxurious yet symbolized the power of the Davidson family.

Along the way, they encountered workers who worked here, and the workers greeted them, “Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson.”

Eloise soon came out of the house.

“Mr. Davidson and Mrs. Davidson, you’ve arrived. Olivia and the others are about to eat. What a coincidence.”

Eloise welcomed the couple with a smile. She even took a few more glances at Kate, thinking that Kate was especially beautiful today. Her big blue and bright eyes were lively, captivating, and charming.

Kate wheeled her man into the house.

Everyone in the house was chatting and laughing. The moment they saw Kate, the laughter suddenly stopped. But soon, Renee smiled and said to Olivia, “I was just talking about Alfred and Kate, and here they are. Speak of the devil.”

Lena pouted, while Austin quietly squeezed her hand.

Lena glanced at him and said nothing.

She did not like Kate, but she would not make Kate lose face in front of outsiders. After all, Kate was now her nominal daughter-in-law.

It would not do her any good if Kate were to lose face.

“They probably caught a whiff of the delicious food, so they came over to mooch food,” Olivia joked.

In the Davidson family, each household ate separately. Only during festive seasons would Olivia gather her children and grandchildren in the main house for a reunion meal. Seeing that their children and grandchildren were all outstanding, she felt especially proud.

“Renee, this is my wife, Kate,” Alfred said, formally introducing Kate to Renee.

Kate greeted Renee with a smile, thinking, ‘This is a distinguished guest. I need to work hard to carry myself well. I can’t make Alfred lose face.”

Renee looked much more approachable than Olivia.

“Kate, come over and let me take a good look at you,” Renee said as she waved at Kate, signaling her to come closer.

Kate then walked over gracefully.

Renee held Kate’s hand and carefully sized her up. Then, she smiled and said to Olivia, “Olivia, your granddaughter-in-law is a blessed person.”

Chapter 260

Renee smiled lovingly. “That’s right. She’s blessed.”

She thought, ‘To be able to marry my precious eldest grandson, isn’t she blessed?’

“Lindsay, where’s the gift I prepared for Kate? Go and get it for me.” Renee pulled Kate to sit down and said to Alfred,” Alfred, do you mind if Kate sits beside me?”

She had watched Alfred grow up and knew very well how domineering he was.

Alfred gave a rare gentle smile and said, “You think highly of Kate. That’s Kate’s blessing. As long as you don’t mind, it’ s Kate’s honor to sit beside you.”

Renee was a truly blessed person. Not only did she have many children and grandchildren like Olivia, but her husband was also alive. The relationship between them had been like first love for decades. It was really enviable for the young people.

Alfred handed the gift prepared by James to Kate. Kate took it and handed the gift to Renee. “Mrs. Mccoy, this is a gift I prepared for you. I hope you will like it.”

Renee took the gift with a smile and said, “You can give me whatever you want.”

Lindsay quickly took out the gift that Renee had already prepared. “Grandma, here.” She handed the item to Renee. Then, she smiled and greeted Kate. “Hello, Kate. My name is Lindsay.”

Kate stood up and wanted to shake hands with Lindsay, but Lindsay gave her a friendly hug.

‘Lindsay is really passionate. But I like it, Kate thought to herself. She liked people like Lindsay who said whatever they wanted. People like Lindsay were not afraid of anyone. It was fine to be straightforward.

“Kate, this is the welcome gift I prepared for you. I hope you’ Il like it.” Renee gave Kate a set of jewelry.

Kate took the gift and quickly thanked Renee. She also gave another gift to Lindsay.

After a series of exchanges, the atmosphere in the room became much better.

It happened to be mealtime. Alfred and Kate stayed in the main room to eat.

This was the first time Alfred had dined with his family since his car accident.

While eating, Lena kept serving Alfred food.

Even Renee had served Alfred food a few times.

It was as if Alfred did not have any dishes to eat. They wished they could serve all the dishes to him.

Kate felt a little uncomfortable eating because she realized that everyone present was eating in a refined manner and looked very good.

Her table manners could not be said to be ugly, but she was not used to eating so slowly.

Usually, when she and Alfred ate together, Alfred did not mind her being fast.

Alfred did not neglect Kate. He served Kate her favorite dishes.

Everyone looked at Alfred.

Kate felt that this was very natural, but in the eyes of these people, it was extraordinary.

Lena seemed to want to say something, but Austin

stopped her without a trace, not letting her say anything.

Olivia had always been good at pretending. She still chatted with Renee as usual.

The atmosphere here was still good, but Lily was looking at her car gloomily in the Regency Group.

As soon as she left the company, her car broke down.

A Porsche drove out from inside. When the man saw Lily park in front of the company, he honked a few times.

Lily turned around and saw that it was Oswald’s car. She didn’t block his way.

Oswald honked as he drove the car out and stopped beside Lily. “Why did you park here?”

Lily said, “Oswald, my car broke down.”

Oswald frowned and asked her, “How long has it been since your car was maintained?”

Lily said a little embarrassedly, “Because I was too busy with work, I don’t remember how long it has been since it was maintained.”

Oswald wanted to reprimand her, but when he saw her anxious expression, he did not reprimand her. Instead, he asked, “Have you called the auto repair company? Tell them to send someone over to repair it or drag it back.”

Lily replied, “Yes, they should be here soon.”

Oswald stopped talking. He pressed the window shut and started the car.

Seeing that he was about to leave, Lily opened her mouth but could not say anything.

She felt terrible. Her car broke down, but he did not get out of the car to help her take a look, nor did he suggest sending her home. ‘Does he not like me at all?’

Oswald parked the car at the side of the road. Then, he got out of the car and walked over.

Lily’s mood instantly brightened when she saw that he had returned after parking the car by the roadside.

“Let me take a look first,” Oswald said indifferently.

Lily replied, “Thank you.”

Oswald looked at her deeply and still said indifferently, “You don’t have to be so polite.”

He got into Lily’s car and tried to start the engine, but he couldn’t. After trying a few times, he gave up trying.

Oswald actually did not know much about auto repair. He did this out of instinct.

Only God knew that he was struggling in his heart.

On the one hand, he thought he couldn’t help, so he shouldn’t meddle in other people’s business. He should hurry back.

On the other hand, even if he couldn’t help, he could find an excuse to accompany her and make her feel at ease.

Lifting the hood of the car, Oswald touched it and checked it. He didn’t know what went wrong.

Lily followed him and said from time to time, “I don’t know what went wrong.”

Oswald did not reply.

Fortunately, the people from the auto repair company came so that he would not be embarrassed in front of Lily.

The people from the auto repair company towed Lily’s car. Lily thanked Oswald again.

Oswald asked, “Are you going to take a taxi or a bus back now?”

Lily looked straight at him and asked tentatively, “Can you give me a ride?”

She lived very close to Oswald. It could be said that they had a common community activity area.

The difference was that Oswald lived in the villa area, while Lily lived in the high-rise area next to the villa area. Those who lived in the villa area could live in the high-rise area’s garden, but those who lived in the high-rise area could not go to the villa area.

Oswald was silent.

Lily added, “I can pay the fare.”

Oswald sneered and said, “It’s very expensive. Don’t say that you are blackmailed.”

Glancing at his Porsche, Lily smiled. “Name a price and I’ll see if I can afford it.”

In the past, when she was still learning from him, he would bring her back to the company almost every day and never charged her.

Lily sighed in her heart, ‘After I confessed my feelings, our distance is even greater. Oswald does not love me and does not accept my feelings, but he does not stay away from me either. Oh, I should say I didn’t leave the Regency Group. I can’t bear to.’

Although she was getting more and more disappointed and had the intention to retreat, Lily wanted to make one last effort. ‘In another three months, if Oswald still does not want to accept my feelings, I will resign and leave the

Regency Group. I’ll completely let go of Oswald and start my new life.’

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 241, to 250) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 241

Since Alfred did not have that recurring dream for two nights in a row, he woke up especially energetic. He reached out to his side but found his wife gone. He immediately sat up and called out, “Kate.”

There was no reply.

Alfred picked up his phone and looked at the time. His biological clock was on time. It was just 6:50 in the morning.

It was summer. The sky was already bright, and the morning sun was high in the sky.

Alfred got out of bed. He wanted to get his clothes but saw that his clothes were placed neatly on the wheelchair. Without asking, he knew that Kate had prepared them for him.

Alfred was silent for a moment before he slowly walked over and picked up the clothes. Kate had even helped him pick out a tie. If he remembered correctly, it was the one she had given him.

Alfred chuckled softly, “She’s quite domineering, but I like it.” When Kate woke up from her suicide attempt, she tore his clothes, bit him, and arrogantly asked him to marry her or her. At that time, he felt she was especially domineering and very compatible with him.

After changing his clothes, Alfred pushed himself out of his wheelchair.

When the door opened, he saw Kate walking in with a bunch of flowers. They were cut from the flowering bushes in the courtyard.

“Mr. Davidson, good morning.” Kate smiled at him.

Her sweet smile, accompanied by a gentle “good morning”, delighted Alfred. His hard features softened, and the corners of his mouth turned up.

“Morning,” he replied.

“I noticed how beautifully these flowers were blooming, so I couldn’t help but cut some. I’m going to put them in a vase to add some liveliness to the house,” Kate said as she walked over.

“You’re the mistress of this place. You can do whatever you want with everything as long as you like it.”

The noble and cold Alfred had unknowingly begun to turn into someone who would do anything to please his wife. Kate felt sweet within.

She trimmed the stalks and placed the flowers in a vase, leaving some green leaves to complement them. After arranging the flowers, she asked, “Mr. Davidson, does it look good?”

Alfred’s gaze had been glued to her. Hearing her question, he casually replied, “Yes, but you look better than the flowers.”

Turning around, Kate looked at Alfred. Seeing his serious expression, she burst into laughter. “You’re praising me, but you look so serious. Mr. Davidson, you’ll make me laugh. Still, it makes me happy.”

Kate knew very well what kind of person Alfred was. It was rare for him to say that she was more beautiful than flowers. His sweet words were not matched with gentleness and sweetness, but they were honey to her.

Kate walked over and put her arms around his neck, kissing him on the cheek. Then she straightened and walked behind him. “I made breakfast today. Do you want to go for a walk and have breakfast when we get back?” she asked him.

The chowder was not done yet. If they went out for a stroll, the chowder would be ready when they returned.

“Let’s stroll in our courtyard.” His beloved wife was in high spirits. so Alfred could not bear to reject her.

As Kate pushed him outside, he said, “There are many staff in the house so you don’t have to do it yourself. You can sleep more. You’re very busy now and have little rest time.”

When Kate got home at night, it was already late. She probably did not get enough sleep since she woke up so Kate replied, “It’s the weekend tomorrow. We can go to the equestrian resort for a vacation. It’s fine to sleep less today. I can handle it.”

She had made herself a full cup of coffee. She would go to work energized after drinking it.

Kate reminded Alfred, “Remember when you first brought me back to live with you? You told me to be self-reliant.” But now, she wasn’t even allowed to cook for herself.

Alfred pursed his lips and said, “When have you ever listened to me?”

Kate fell silent…

The couple left the main house. When the bodyguards saw them, they greeted them respectfully. Kate smiled back. Alfred’s face was still tense.

Although Alfred did not live in the largest main house in the residence, the house he lived in was only second to the main house in terms of square feet. It was not boring to walk around it.

When they reached the backyard, Kate pointed to the landscape trees and said to Alfred, “Mr. Davidson, can you build a swing there? I’ll enjoy sitting under a tree in the afternoon and enjoying the wind in this weather.”

Under those trees was another large green lawn. It would be pleasing to the eye if they placed some potted flowers at the edge of the lawn.

Alfred looked where she pointed at and did not speak. Kate thought that he did not agree, so she changed the topic.

After walking around and estimating that the chowder was done, the couple returned to the house.

“I’ll bring out our breakfast. We’ll eat in the house today instead of going to the pavilion,” Kate said as she entered the kitchen.

Kate brought out the breakfast she had prepared, as well as the chowder for Alfred. “Mr. Davidson, you’re so busy and spend so much time doing rehabilitation every day.

You need to nourish yourself. Have this bowl of soup.”

“Where’s yours?” Alfred asked.

“I’m healthy. I don’t need it.”

Alfred looked at her with a burning gaze and said in a low voice, “Do you think I am weak and need it? If I get any healthier, I’ll…”

He did not continue but Kate understood. His meaningful words made Kate’s face burn. She pouted and said, “I told you to drink the chowder so just drink it. Why are you talking so much nonsense?”

Alfred laughed softly, loving the way she blushed. After all, his beloved wife had woken up early in the morning to make him chowder. Alfred even drank two bowls.

Kate always ate much faster than Alfred. When he was full, Kate had already entered and came out of the bedroom. She had changed into her business suit and was holding a bag. She held a box. “Mr. Davidson, I’m going to work now. This is your gift for today.”

Kate placed the box in front of Alfred and hugged him from behind. She rubbed her face against his. Then, she let go and rushed out.

Alfred turned around and watched her walk away quickly. He did not even have the chance to say what he wanted.

When he could no longer see Kate, he picked up the gift box and opened it. It was a Rolex watch.

She had finally given him an expensive gift. However, Alfred preferred the little things she knitted herself.

Knowing she was busy recently and did not have time to knit, Alfred reluctantly accepted the Rolex watch.

“James,” Alfred called out as he took out the watch from the gift box. He took off the watch that was already on his wrist and put on the watch that Kate gave him.

“Mr. Davidson.” James walked over and waited respectfully for instructions.

“Build a swing in the backyard and go to the flower market to buy some potted flowers. The kind that will bloom. Place those potted flowers around the lawn.”

Chapter 242

When James heard this, he knew that Alfred was trying to make Kate happy.

With a smile, James agreed. “I’ll arrange it right away. I guarantee that Mrs. Davidson will be able to sit on the swings when she gets home from work.”

Alfred nodded. After putting on his watch, he deliberately stretched out his hand and looked at it repeatedly.

James immediately asked, “Mr. Davidson, did you get a new watch?”

Alfred said, “Mrs. Davidson gave it to me today. James, take a look. Does it suit me? How does it look?”

James smiled and replied, “It suits you well and looks great. It’s a Rolex, isn’t it? Mrs. Davidson really treats you well.”

“This watch costs over 60 thousand dollars. Yes, she’s treating me quite well,” said Alfred.

Compared to the small gift Kate had given him previously, the Rolex watch was indeed precious.

“Mrs. Davidson came back so late last night, and today she still woke up early to prepare breakfast and made chowder for you. She truly cares for you,” James said.

Knowing that Alfred was completely devoted to Kate, James was more than happy to praise her.

In James’s eyes, Kate was really wonderful.

From the moment Kate appeared in Alfred’s life, his dull routine turned colorful. Even when watching the couple bicker or argue, James felt delighted. He would be even happier if Alfred recovered and had a baby with Kate.

Alfred’s expression softened with a smile and he said, “Why do I feel like I’m the one who cares more about her?”

James said, “You and Mrs. Davidson value and care about each other.”

Alfred looked up at James for a moment and said, “James, did Kate give you some benefits? You’ve been saying so many good things about her to me.”

In the past, many women admired Alfred, but only Grace had the courage to chase him to his house. In truth, she was very compatible with him in every aspect.

When Grace came, James usually looked serious and never spoke highly of her in front of Alfred. Grace had tried to offer benefits to James in private, but he always politely declined.

The people around Alfred, whether bodyguards or personal assistants like Oswald, were unshakable in their loyalty and couldn’t be bribed.

James explained, “Mrs. Davidson hasn’t given me any benefits, and I’m not deliberately praising her. She truly cares for you, Mr. Davidson. As long as she can make you happy, I should show her respect.”

Alfred was quite satisfied with James’s answer.

“Get someone to clean out a room for Kate later, so she can use it as a jewelry room. Also, buy a few more vases. She likes arranging flowers,” Alfred instructed.

James said, “Okay.”

Alfred continued, “Tell Eloise to send two people over to help manage Kate’s jewelry from now on.”

Eloise was the butler of the central main house, and among the many butlers in the Davidson residence, she held the highest position.

“Okay, I’ll tell Eloise later,” said James.

After giving his orders, Alfred stood up. James wanted to help him, but he declined. He managed to walk over to his wheelchair and sit down on his own.

At that moment, Yael came in and promptly pushed him out.

*****

At Regency Group, as Oswald walked in, every employee he passed greeted him.

He returned each greeting with a smile.

“Miss Carter.” Just as Oswald stepped into the office, he heard someone calling for Lily behind him.

He didn’t look back and instinctively quickened his pace, wanting to reach the elevator as soon as possible and avoid walking with Lily.

“Lily, what a beautiful bouquet! Who gave it to you?” Oswald overheard someone asking Lily.

‘Someone sent Lily flowers?’ Oswald thought and could not help but turn around to take a look.

Lily was indeed holding a large bouquet of roses. Judging by its size, there were probably 100 roses, just like the one Alfred had given to his wife yesterday. It was strikingly vibrant.

Oswald scoffed inwardly. ‘Whoever sent the bouquet is quite generous. 100 roses aren’t cheap. I wonder who that is.’

Oswald was curious, but he wasn’t about to ask Lily.

Everyone in the company, even the senior management of the subsidiaries, knew that Lily was infatuated with him, but he had never reciprocated her feelings.

If he asked, they would think that he was jealous.

Oswald scoffed inwardly again. ‘Jealous, as if I would!’

Lily answered, “I don’t know who sent it. I had just arrived at the company when a florist stopped me at the entrance. She told me someone ordered the bouquet from their shop and asked her to deliver it to me.” Her voice was sweet and tinged with joy.

The person who asked the question teased, “It must be from a secret admirer. Miss Carter, your romantic luck is blooming! You should seize this opportunity.”

Her colleagues even glanced at Oswald, who was walking ahead.

Oswald had slowed his pace to eavesdrop on Lily’s response.

Lily said, “I don’t even know who sent the flowers. How can I seize the opportunity?”

That person said enviously, “When the time is right, I’m sure he’ll reveal himself. The man who likes you must be as outstanding as you. Miss Carter, we’ll wait for your good news!”

“If that day ever comes, I’ll treat you guys to a meal,” Lily responded generously.

Oswald walked to the elevator with a straight face. The exclusive elevator for senior management happened to open at that moment, and he quickly stepped inside.

“Please wait!” Lily called out and jogged over with the large bouquet in her hands.

Since she worked on the top floor, she had to take the same elevator as Oswald, as it was the only one that went directly to the top.

Oswald didn’t want to bother with her, but a senior

executive was holding the elevator door open, waiting for her to enter. Only after Lily stepped in did he let the doors close.

“Thank you.” Lily smiled and thanked the senior executive. “Miss Carter, who sent the flowers? They are gorgeous,” the senior executive asked with a smile.

From the corner of his eye, he noticed Oswald’s expression.

Seeing Oswald’s indifferent face, the senior executive could not help but think, ‘It seems Mr. Gordon really has no romantic feelings for Miss Carter. Otherwise, after all these years of her pursuit, he would have accepted her by now. Even our cold-faced CEO has a wife now. Who knows who could melt Oswald’s equally icy heart?’

Lily was standing next to Oswald. However, she did not look at him. She smiled and replied, “I don’t even know who sent them, but they are pretty. Getting such a big bouquet first thing in the morning really brightens my day!”

A cold look flashed in Oswald’s eyes as he thought, ‘Soon enough, I’ll bring her right back down to earth from cloud nine.’

Chapter 243

The senior executive stated, “That’s true. No matter who sent them, receiving flowers early in the morning would put anyone in a great mood.”

Lily nodded in agreement.

The senior executive suddenly glanced at Oswald who was standing straight with a stern expression. When Oswald noticed the glance, he remarked coolly, “Miss Carter, is this the first time you’ve received flowers? You’re drawing so much attention, creating gossip among colleagues.”

Oswald thought, ‘When Mrs. Davidson first received a bouquet from Mr. Davidson, she didn’t make such a big show of it.’

Before Lily could respond, the senior executive laughed and said, “Mr. Gordon, I don’t think Miss Carter is showing off. She just walked in with a bouquet. It seems like you have some issues with her.”

Oswald said coldly, “As long as Miss Carter doesn’t make mistakes in her work, why would I have any issues?”

Oswald’s tone made everyone in the elevator too uncomfortable to continue the conversation.

While Oswald spoke, Lily kept her lips tightly pressed together, staying silent.

She avoided looking at him, and it was unclear what she was thinking.

As the elevator reached different floors, people gradually exited, leaving only Oswald and Lily in the end.

Lily’s destination was the top floor, while Oswald’s office was on the 66th floor.

When it was just the two of them, Oswald turned his head slightly to look at the woman beside him.

Lily was dressed in a professional suit, exuding an astute and capable aura. She was incredibly good at her job. Among the several secretaries Alfred had, Lily was the one he relied on the most, and she took care of nearly all the CEO’s secretarial duties.

Lily wasn’t a striking beauty and might seem ordinary at first glance, but the more people looked at her, the more they would realize how exquisite her features were, and after a while, she appeared quite beautiful. It was a subtle and lasting beauty.

Like Kate, she had long and beautiful hair, but when she was working, she always wore it in a neat bun, showing off her slender and fair neck.

“Mr. Gordon, why are you looking at me like that?” Lily asked, tilting her head and meeting Oswald’s gaze.

Her expression wasn’t filled with the admiration she usually had for him. Instead, it was calm and indifferent. This stirred a brief moment of panic in Oswald’s heart, but he quickly suppressed it.

Oswald replied honestly, “I was just wondering if there’s anything different about you today.”

Lily asked with a smile, “Well, Mr. Gordon, do you think I look any different today?”

“You seem more beautiful than usual. Is it because someone’s pursuing you?” asked Oswald.

He thought women in love did have a radiant charm.

Lily’s expression remained unchanged. She said, “I think I always look beautiful. It’s just that you never paid any attention to me, so you didn’t notice that.”

Oswald was at a loss for words for a second, when he wanted to say something, Lily interrupted him, “Mr. Gordon, this is your floor.”

Oswald looked up and saw that they had reached the 66th floor.

As the elevator doors opened, Oswald took one last glance at Lily’s hands which were holding the bouquet. Aside from her purse hanging on one arm, there was no sign of the breakfast she used to prepare for him every day with great care.

Oswald walked out of the elevator, and the doors closed behind him.

He stood at the elevator doors and was lost in thought for a minute.

He had never intended to accept Lily. Ever since she confessed to him, he hadn’t touched a single one of the lovingly prepared breakfasts she sent him every day. He would discreetly give her back the thermos after everyone had left.

But Lily wouldn’t give up, delivering the breakfast to him day after day.

Oswald became irritated and started throwing her affection back in her face in front of everyone and telling her to quit sending him the breakfasts since he wouldn’t touch them. There was even a time when he dumped her breakfast straight into the trash can in public, hoping it would put an end to her infatuation. Yet, Lily was stubborn. No matter how indifferent he was, she persisted.

Oswald felt a surprising sense of loss when he didn’t receive her breakfast that day. Perhaps he had simply gotten used to her daily devotion.

When Alfred came to the office, he immediately noticed the bouquet of roses sitting beside Lily’s desk.

He wasn’t one for office gossip but was a little curious. Still, he didn’t ask.

But after finishing a work-related discussion with Oswald, Alfred casually asked, “Have you finally made up your mind?”

Oswald was puzzled for a moment, but then he understood. He chuckled and said, “I don’t have feelings for her. Why would I give her 100 roses?”

Alfred looked at him intently for a while and then said, “I thought those were from you. What do you not like about Lily? I think you two are a good match. She’s crazy about you. Maybe you should consider her.”

Oswald said without thinking, “If I had ever considered her, we would have been together by now. She’s great, but she’s just not my type.”

“And what is your type? After all these years as friends, I’ve never seen you take an interest in anyone,” Alfred remarked. Oswald laughed and said, “With a boss like you, it’s hard to develop feelings for someone. Besides, most people who show interest in me have ulterior motives because I’m your chief assistant. They see it as a way to get close to you. I’m wary of such tricks. Honestly, being single is quite nice. On weekends when I don’t have to work, I can sleep in as long as I want. No one complains, and I’m completely free.” “You’re not in love with me, are you?” said Alfred.

Oswald started coughing, choking on his own saliva.

Alfred kept a straight face. His serious expression made it seem like he wasn’t joking at all.

Oswald coughed several more times before saying, “Mr. Davidson, I’m a perfectly normal man. Sure, you’re very handsome, but if I were into you, I’d definitely be the submissive one. And I like to be in charge, so yeah, I’m into women, not men.”

Oswald knew that given Alfred’s personality, even if he weren’t straight, he’d definitely be the one in control.

“Good to hear. I was starting to worry that I might be the reason you’re still single. If your mom came after me about it, I wouldn’t know what to say,” teased Alfred.

Oswald’s parents had long been eager for him to settle down.

“Oswald, let me ask you one more time as your old friend. Can’t you really see yourself being with Lily?” asked Alfred.

Oswald said, “You seem awfully concerned about her personal life.”

“She’s a responsible and long-serving employee. As her

boss, it’s reasonable to care about her life outside of work, don’t you think?” Alfred replied.

His real concern was actually Oswald.

After a brief silence, Oswald replied, “I just don’t have feelings for her. If I did, I would’ve accepted her.”

Chapter 244

Alfred stared at him for a full minute before saying in a low voice, “Alright, I understand. I hope you won’t regret it in the future. Don’t come to me for help when everything is too late.”

“Don’t worry. That day will never come,” Oswald said confidently.

Alfred smiled as he knew the universe loved to prove

people wrong. When he first married Kate, he thought he would never fall for her. And what happened? Life slapped him hard, and it hurt!

Oswald felt like there was a deeper meaning behind his boss’s smile, but he couldn’t quite figure out what it was.

After leaving the CEO’s office, Oswald stood at the door for a few minutes.

Then, he strode to Lily’s desk.

Lily looked up at him and was about to give him a professional smile but froze when she saw his cold expression.

Oswald reached for the bouquet on her desk, placed it on the floor, and stomped on it repeatedly in front of her, crushing the beautiful flowers into a mess. Shredded petals scattered everywhere.

It was a brutal act.

Lily’s smile slowly faded. She stood up and looked at the ruined flowers on the ground, saying, “Mr. Gordon, care to explain?”

Oswald said coldly, “Mr. Davidson just asked me about this bouquet. Miss Carter, I don’t care about your personal affairs, but if they start affecting your work, don’t blame me for being unkind.”

Lily stared at him for a moment.

“Clean up the mess. From now on, no matter who sends you flowers, you are not allowed to bring them into the office!” ordered Oswald.

After destroying Lily’s bouquet, he just left without showing any remorse or caring about what Lily was thinking.

Yael and several staff members who witnessed the scene remained expressionless and didn’t dare to make a sound. Once Oswald left, Lily stepped out from behind her desk, silently fetched a broom, and began sweeping up the crushed flowers.

His coldness left her heart growing colder by the day. She thought maybe it was time to let go.

She had pursued him for so many years. Even a stone would warm after so much effort. But Oswald’s heart was harder than stone.

After cleaning up the mess, Lily put the broom away, washed her hands in the restroom, and returned to her desk to resume her work as if nothing had happened. As expected of someone who worked for Alfred. Even when Lily’s heart was broken by the man she liked, she could still work with unshaken composure.

***

Meanwhile, over at the Sutton Group, Celia walked into the office building with a thermos. As the CEO’s wife, she had no trouble entering the company.

She headed straight to the top floor, but as soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she ran into Kyla, who was heading downstairs.

“Mom, what are you doing here?” Kyla asked, surprised to see her adoptive mother.

Celia said, “Kate has been very busy recently and doesn’t have time to go home. so I made some soup and brought it over for her.’

Celia did not hide her love for her biological daughter.

Kyla said, “Mom, Why didn’t you tell me earlier? I could’ve brought it over for her.”

Celia responded with a smile, “Kate hasn’t been home for a few days. I miss her too, so I came over to see her.”

‘A real mother-daughter bond is hard to break, Kyla thought with jealousy.

In the past, she often worked overtime and Celia would make soup for her. She enjoyed the motherly love and took it for granted.

Now, most of Celia’s affection was directed toward Kate, and Kyla knew better than to expect the same unconditional love as before. After all, she wasn’t Celia’s biological daughter.

If it weren’t for Celia and Leland being unwilling to part with her, Kyla would’ve changed her name and left the Sutton family, stepping away from Sherpsel’s high society.

But when she thought about the environment and people in the Garcia family, she felt nothing but disdain.

Therefore, she didn’t intend to go back to the Garcia family. Instead, she wanted to become the head of the Sutton Group.

“Oh, well, go ahead and see Kate. I’ll get back to work,” said Kyla.

Celia responded with a hum and walked past Kyla with the thermos.

“Urgh-” Suddenly, Kyla felt nauseous. Covering her mouth, she rushed to the nearest trash bin by the elevator and vomited.

Hearing the retching sound, Celia hurried back.

“Kyla, what’s wrong?” Celia asked with concern as she moved behind Kyla and gently patted her back.

After Kyla finished vomiting, she took out a tissue, wiped her mouth, and said, “I must have caught a cold last night because I set the air conditioner too low.”

Celia nagged her, “You girl, I keep telling you, but you never listen. Don’t set the air conditioner so low. If you do, cover yourself with a blanket. Go to the hospital and get checked out. Don’t worry about work for now. I’ll tell your dad to give you the day off.”

Kyla said, “Mom, I’m fine. I’m just a little dizzy. I don’t even have a fever. I don’t need to take time off.”

Kyla was pretty much a workaholic and wouldn’t take leave that easily, especially now, with Kate in the company securing a major deal with Walotronics.

Even though Kate’s identity as the eldest daughter-in-law of the Davidson family was later exposed, it was undeniable that Willie didn’t know about it when they signed the deal. Even if Kate had won the deal because of her high alcohol tolerance, it was still her capability.

If Kyla took a day off, she wouldn’t know what Kate was up to and wouldn’t be able to sabotage her.

Celia reached out and touched Kyla’s forehead, realizing her temperature was normal.

“Mom, I’m really fine. It’s just a small cold. I’ll get Vita to buy me some cold medicine,” said Kyla.

“It’s okay if you don’t go to see the doctor now. But you must go after work.” Celia concede after failing to persuade Kyla to take the day off and visit the hospital.

“Alright, I’ll go after work. Mom, you should hurry and bring the soup to Kate before it gets cold,” Kyla urged.

Celia nodded and reminded her a few more times before leaving.

As soon as she was gone, Kyla quickly got into the elevator and pulled out her phone to text Chris. [Chris, I just threw up.]

After a while, Chris replied: [Why did you throw up? Did you catch a cold? Did you see a doctor? Or is your stomach. upset?]

Kyla placed her hand on her lower abdomen, wondering,’ Could I be pregnant?’

Ever since Chris schemed against her, they hadn’t used any protection. Having tasted the thrill of intimacy, they couldn’t resist indulging in pleasure.

Therefore, pregnancy was not a surprise at all.

Kyla: [I might be pregnant.]

Chris replied instantly: [No way! It hasn’t even been a month. When my cousin was pregnant, she didn’t start vomiting until a month and a half in. Even if you are pregnant, it’s too early for morning sickness. You probably just have a cold or a stomach issue.]

Kyla was originally a little flustered. After reading Chris’s reply, she immediately checked pregnancy symptoms on her phone and calculated the time since they had been together. It really hadn’t been a month yet.

Even if she was pregnant, she would not have such a reaction so quickly.

Chapter 245

Kyla exhaled softly, hoping it was just a cold or something else. She really didn’t want to be pregnant. If she were pregnant, she didn’t even know whether she should keep the baby or not…

Kyla asked Chris tentatively: [If I’m really pregnant, should we keep the baby or not?]

Chris seemed to hesitate for a moment before replying: [ This would be the fruit of our love. If you’re really pregnant, let’s keep it. I’ll take responsibility for you and the baby.]

Kyla was a little dissatisfied with his slow reply. She had originally planned to say she’d get rid of the baby if she was indeed pregnant. She even typed the message out. But after thinking it over, she deleted it.

She didn’t continue the conversation with Chris because the elevator door opened.

Once back in her office, Kyla called Vita and asked her to go to the pharmacy to buy some cold medicine.

“Ms. Sutton, do you have a cold?” Vita asked with concern, Shouldn’t you go see a doctor?”

Kyla replied, “No need. I’ll just take some medicine.”

“Alright, I’ll go get you the cold medicine right away,” said Vita.

She was very concerned about Kyla’s health and immediately went to buy the medicine for her superior. Kyla had initially thought of asking Vita to also buy a pregnancy kit, but considering Vita’s loose lips, she dismissed the idea and decided to go to a farther pharmacy after work to get one herself.

*****

Meanwhile, in the CEO’s office, Celia smiled as she watched her daughter happily sipping the nourishing soup she had brought. When Leland saw this, he felt a bit jealous and complained to his wife, “Honey, you only care about Kate now. You didn’t even bring me some.”

Celia glared at him and said angrily, “This morning, both you and Kyla already had some, and you still want more? If you eat more, your belly will look like you’re five or six months pregnant.”

Leland immediately lowered his head to look at his stomach.

He took great care of himself. But now that he looked, it seemed he really had a bit of a belly.

Leland thought, ‘Argh! I want to be the most handsome old man around. I can’t have a beer belly! I must have socialized too much lately. All the eating and drinking have expanded my stomach.’

Kate found her father’s expression amusing and laughed, Dad, you’re not that fat. Just exercise a bit, and you’ll lose the extra weight.”

Leland refuted, “What you just said makes no sense, darling. You say I’m not fat, but then tell me to lose the extra weight.”

Kate giggled because she could eat like a horse but didn’t gain weight.

“I love you, loving you, like a mouse loves corn…” Suddenly, her phone rang. The ringtone made her parents exchange knowing glances.

Ignoring their look, Kate quickly answered the call. It was Xena calling.

She remembered promising to tell Xena her love story with Alfred, but she had been so busy that she hadn’t gotten around to it.

The moment she answered, she didn’t even let Xena speak and said, “Xena, I was just about to call you to ask if you’re free for lunch, and you called! We’re so in sync.”

“I’m always free, it’s you who’s the busy one. You couldn’t even keep a promise,” Xena dissed her.

Kate apologized, “Xena, I’m sorry. When I get busy, I forget things. Let me make it up to you. I’ll definitely have lunch with you today. Tomorrow’s the weekend. Let’s go to the equestrian resort for a getaway. Please don’t be mad, my dear Xena. Cheer up, okay?”

Kate’s playful tone made Xena laugh. Xena said in amusement, “I didn’t call to blame you. I just want to ask you out for lunch. So it’s settled. I’ll see you at our usual spot. I won’t keep you from your work.”

“Okay. I’ll see you at the usual place. See you there. But you’ Il have to pick me up. I can’t drive myself right now. Alfred won’t allow it,” Kyla said.

Xena agreed.

After ending the call, Kate saw her parents looking at her. She stuck out her tongue playfully and said, “I promised Xena something, but I didn’t follow through.”

“Xena will understand,” Celia assured her.

Although many people in their social circle didn’t like Xena, Celia was always grateful to her because Xena was one of the few who truly accepted Kate and never judged her for growing up in the countryside.

“Aren’t you coming home tomorrow? Are you going to the equestrian resort? Which one?” asked Celia. She thought her daughter would visit home this weekend.

Kate explained, “Mom, I’m sorry. The weekend is already planned. Alfred said he’ll take me to his family’s equestrian resort for horseback riding, and some of his friends will join.” It was like officially introducing Kate to his world and his circle.

Celia sighed and said, “A married daughter doesn’t belong to us anymore. Her heart is now with her husband.”

“Mom, I’m sorry,” Kate apologized, knowing she had neglected her mother lately. “Mom, I promise I’ll come home next weekend, stay for a few days, and spend some good time with you,”

Leland said to his wife, “Kate and Alfred have a good relationship. As parents, we should be happy. Don’t be

jealous of your son-in-law. Kate, don’t mind your mom. She just wants everyone’s attention on her.”

Kate quickly said, “Dad, don’t talk about Mom like that. She cares about us.”

Kate knew her father had always tried to please Alfred.

“Ring, ring, ring…” The land interrupted their family conversation.

Kate continued to drink the soup her mother prepared.

Celia instinctively looked at her husband, who quickly picked up the phone. After a brief conversation, Leland said, “Honey, Kate, you two should step out for a bit. Mr. Weaver is here.”

“Which Mr. Weaver?” Celia asked, wondering why she and Kate needed to avoid him.

Leland replied, “Martin Weaver, CEO of Weaver Group.”

Celia froze for a moment, then asked, “What’s he doing here? This is really something. He’s probably not here with good intentions.”

Everyone in Sherpsel knew that Grace was infatuated with Alfred. Now that Kate was married to him, Grace would definitely hold a grudge against her.

The Weaver brothers doted on their sister. Celia figured they would stand up for Grace.

Though Celia wasn’t deeply involved in the affairs of the Sutton Group, she kept up with things. She knew that the Weaver family was trying to intercept a few of her husband’ s important projects.

If Alfred hadn’t announced his marriage to Kate, the Sutton Group would have lost those projects, suffering severe losses. Not only that, but it would have faced a public relations crisis like the Cohen Group and been attacked by competitors.

In Sherpsel, the Davidson, Weaver, and Purchas families were three major players in the business world.

Leland said, “Regardless of whether he has good intentions or not, I’m not afraid of him. It’s just that it wouldn’t be appropriate for Kate to be here drinking soup in front of him.”

With Alfred as his son-in-law, Leland wasn’t afraid of Martin. Leland had made a mental note against Martin for causing him to lose some projects and investments.

Chapter 246

Celia looked at her daughter, who finished the soup quickly. “Dad, I’m done,” Kate said as she stood up, ready to wash the thermos box. “I’ll just step out for a bit.”

“Kate, give me the thermos box. I’ll take it home and wash it later. You go ahead and get back to work,” Celia stopped her daughter.

Kate was unable to refuse Celia, so she handed the box to her mother and went out to work.

As the wife of the CEO, it was fine for Celia to stay in Leland’s office.

When Kate stepped out of her father’s office, she saw Martin walking over, flanked by Dominick and several bodyguards.

She had no impression of Martin.

In her previous life, she had never met him and only heard that he was the heir of the Weaver family. He was quite capable, but known to be rather conniving.

When Kate attended Grace’s birthday party, someone of Martin’s status wouldn’t have interacted with her, so this was the first time she had seen him.

The Weaver siblings bore some resemblance to each other. Grace was stunningly beautiful, while Martin and Dominick were incredibly handsome.

Compared to Dominick, Martin exuded more authority and presence, fitting for someone who had held a high position for a long time.

Kate naturally stepped aside, allowing Claire to escort the Weaver brothers into the CEO’s office.

Unexpectedly, Martin stopped in front of her.

Kate looked up at him instinctively, and their eyes met. She saw a cold, ruthless glint in his eyes.

“Mrs. Davidson,” Martin said, a smile playing across his face.

Kate said, “Mr. Weaver, please just call me Miss Kate.”

She didn’t like being addressed as Mrs. Davidson by him. The tone felt off.

“Very well, Miss Kate, where are you heading?” asked Martin.

Kate replied, “Nowhere in particular.”

Martin paused, then smiled and asked, “Miss Kate, could you take us to meet Mr. Sutton?”

Kate said politely, “Ms. Thompson is Mr. Sutton’s secretary. She has already escorted you here. Once she knocks and informs Mr. Sutton, you can go in.”

Martin maintained his smile and said straightforwardly, Actually, I came here today to meet you as well. I hope you won’t turn me away.”

After exchanging a glance with Claire, Kate no longer refused. She turned and knocked on the door. Once her father gave his approval, she opened the door and said in a professional tone, “Mr. Sutton, Mr. Weaver and his brother are here.”

“Let them in,” Leland responded.

Kate stepped aside and gestured for the brothers to enter.

Martin signaled to his bodyguards to stay behind, while he and Dominick entered Leland’s office.

“Mr. Sutton, Mrs. Sutton,” Martin greeted them, flashing a charming smile as though their families were close.

Leland greeted them with a smile, stepping forward to shake Martin’s hand and saying, “Mr. Weaver, what brings you here today?”

“You and Miss Kate,” Martin replied.

They all shared a laugh.

Leland invited the Weaver brothers to sit down, while Celia poured them each a glass of water. Afterward, she and her daughter sat quietly beside her husband.

Martin said, “Mr. Sutton, I didn’t know Mrs. Sutton was here. My visit was a bit sudden, I hope I’m not intruding?”

“You’re a distinguished guest, Mr. Sutton.” Leland avoided replying to the question directly, but his words implied that the brothers’ sudden visit had indeed interrupted the couple. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Martin said, “Mr. Sutton, I’m here today to apologize. I wasn’t aware that you were negotiating with Mr. Horton’s team. I saw potential in their project, so I tried my best to seek a collaboration with them. I didn’t mean to snatch it from you.

“This led to a misunderstanding, making it seem like the Weaver Group was targeting the Sutton Group. Mr. Sutton, I’m truly sorry. While our families haven’t had much

interaction, Grace and Kyla are very close friends. I’ve always thought of Kyla as my sister.

“I hope you can forgive me for my haste in pursuing profit, as I acted without fully understanding the situation and took over your deal.”

Martin’s apology sounded sincere.

At this point, Leland finally understood the purpose of Martin’s visit.

He thought, ‘Apologize? It’s likely because Martin had learned of Kate’s relationship with Alfred and realized that the Weaver Group was not yet strong enough to compete with the Regency Group, which was why he came to apologize. We had been negotiating business with Mr. Horton for some time, and as the head of the Weaver Group, Martin was well-informed. He had never intervened, but after Grace caused trouble for Kate and was angered to the point of frustration, he suddenly swooped in and undercut our deals. Obviously, he was targeting the Sutton Group to vent his sister’s anger.’

After hearing Martin’s serious apology, Kate couldn’t help but laugh and thought, ‘The business world indeed encompasses all kinds of people, each wearing different masks when dealing with others. Everything is changing according to the situation all for the sake of benefit.

“Why are you laughing, Katie?” Martin asked with a smile.

His gaze was noticeably softer than before, and the way he called Kate disgusted her.

Exchanging a glance with her father, Kate replied, “Mr. Weaver, please continue to call me Miss Kate like before as I fear Miss Weaver might tear me apart. I’m laughing because I’ve never seen anyone lie with such a straight face and sincerity. Mr. Weaver, this isn’t an apology at all. You’re mocking Mr. Sutton’s intelligence.”

Kate didn’t hold back from tearing off Martin’s hypocritical mask.

She said, “Mr. Weaver, if you grabbed the deal, then so be it. It’s perfectly normal for the other party to back out before signing the contract. Even if we’re upset, we have to face reality. It just means the Sutton Group isn’t as good as the Weaver Group. But you claim that you didn’t know anything. Even someone as inexperienced as me finds that hard to believe. And you say you’re sincerely apologizing, but you’re lying through your teeth. What exactly do you mean by that?” After firing off her questions, Kate quickly apologized to her father, “I’m sorry, Mr. Sutton. I spoke out of turn.”

Leland scolded her sternly, “You did run your mouth. Go out and do your work.”

Kate quickly slipped away.

After she left, Leland said to Martin in embarrassment, “Mr. Weaver, I apologize. Kate is very straightforward and says whatever comes to mind. If she has offended you, I hope you won’t hold it against her on account of the close relationship between Kyla and your sister.”

Martin said, “It’s fine. I like straightforward people. I like Miss Kate’s personality very much.”

If Leland were truly angry with his daughter, he would’ve stopped her from speaking up, but he hadn’t. Letting Kate” speak out of turn” was just a way to voice his own thoughts through her.

Martin was well aware of that.

Both men were seasoned players in the business world, cunning and shrewd.

Neither Leland nor Martin brought up Kate’s confrontation again. However, both of them understood that the Sutton and Weaver families were unlikely to reconcile.

Chapter 247

Martin started talking about having lunch together.

If the CEOs of the two companies shared a meal, it would put an end to rumors about the Weaver Group coming after the Sutton Group. This would also reduce the chances of the Sutton Group being targeted by competitors, and in a way, it was the Weaver Group’s indirect attempt at making peace with the Regency Group.

However, even without Martin’s gesture of reconciliation, the Sutton Group’s competitors and rivals would reconsider any attempts to bring them down after knowing that Kate was Alfred’s wife, Kate did not know if her father would agree to have lunch with Martin. After leaving her father’s office, she returned to her desk and prepared to focus on her work.

Recalling her appointment with Xena, Kate sent a message to Alfred, telling him that she was going to have lunch with Xena and that Yael did not have to pick her up.

Alfred replied to her quickly: [I’ll have Yael go over and keep you safe.]

Kate quickly declined.

“I love you, loving you like a mouse loves corn…” The next second, her phone started ringing.

When Claire heard it, she looked up at Kate. Feeling a bit embarrassed, Kate smiled apologetically and quickly took her phone to the restroom to avoid disturbing Claire.

“Alfred,” Kate answered her husband’s call inside the restroom.

“Is it inconvenient to talk to me?” Alfred asked.

His deep voice made Kate instinctively tense up, and she hurried to explain, “No, not at all. It’s just that I’m in the restroom. Alfred, there’s no need to send Yael over.”

Alfred replied in a low voice, “Either Yael goes, or I’ll bring everyone along with me.”

Kate was speechless for a moment and then said, “If you’re not afraid of Xena taking photos of you guys, then come over.”

Alfred replied, “Miss Phillips wouldn’t dare.”

Kate was at a loss for words.

It was true that Xena wouldn’t dare to take pictures of Alfred. She had once said she wasn’t ready to risk her life just yet.

Kate said, “Alfred, I know you’re worried about me, but I have combat skills. I’ll be fine.”

Since Yael was like Alfred’s shadow, with him around, it would be difficult for Kate to have a good chat with her bestie. Plus, she didn’t like having someone follow her around all the time.

Alfred said, “It seems like you want me to join you. Miss Philips is your good friend, and I’m your husband. It’s perfectly normal for us to meet and have a meal together.” “Alright, alright. Let Yael come over.” Kate surrendered.

Alfred said with feigned sadness, “Kate, you should have more backbone.”

“You’ve eaten my backbone,” teased Kate.

Alfred laughed softly. He wished he could eat her whole.

“Alfred, do you miss me?” Kate shifted the conversation and started flirting with him.

“What do you think?” Alfred asked in return.

Kate said patiently, “I say I miss you. Do you miss me? If you don’t tell me, how would I know if you do? If you love me, you’ve got to say it out loud so I know.”

Alfred laughed and said, “Kate, I seriously suspect you’re just trying to get me to say those three words.”

“Don’t just suspect. You’re right. I want to hear you say you love me. If you can’t say it to my face, you could do what I did last time. Find a quiet place, record yourself saying,” Kate Sutton, Alfred Davidson loves you like crazy, a hundred times, and I’d be happy with that.”

Alfred was speechless.

She could accept it, but it was hard for him to say it out loud.

He really did love her, though. But his personality made it difficult for him to express those feelings through sweet words. He preferred to show his love by quietly and tenderly caring for her in his own way.

“Why don’t you write me a love letter instead, Alfred? I won’t ask you to write 10,000 words. 3,000 or 5,000 will be enough to satisfy me,” Kate suggested.

Alfred had once said there was no way he would ever write her a love letter. Now, she was asking him to write her the very first one.

As Alfred would say, Kate’s favorite pastime was making him eat his words. He had been so cold and dismissive before, speaking with such certainty, and now he was facing one situation after another where he had to go back on his word.

“Alf.” Suddenly, a crisp female voice came through the other end of the phone.

The way the woman called out to Alfred immediately made Kate feel wary.

Alfred glanced at the girl who had followed Olivia and

Renee into the room, He thought helplessly, ‘Grandma must have done this on purpose. Only she will come in without knocking.’

“Dear Mr. Davidson, is it your first love or your old flame that’s come back?” Before Alfred could respond to Lindsay, he heard his wife ask sarcastically.

“Kate, it’s Lindsay. Theo’s first love and old flame,” Alfred explained, to prevent his jealous wife from lashing out at him.

Although Kate looked magnanimous, Kate had a strong possessive streak when it came to Alfred.

Alfred enjoyed Kate’s possessiveness. If she were truly indifferent and let him freely interact with other women, he would be heartbroken.

Kate pressed further, “You’re not lying to me, are you? I heard her calling you ‘Alf’ intimately.”

“I’ll make sure she never calls me that way again. Kate, I only belong to you,” Alfred whispered, not wanting the three visitors to hear it.

Alfred added, “I’ll hang up for now. I’ll tell you more about Lindsay and Theo when I get home tonight.”

With Olivia and Renee here, whatever their purpose, it wasn’ t the right time for Alfred to continue chatting sweetly with Kate on the phone.

But before hanging up, Alfred said, “Kate, your talent for calling people out can be directed at Martin. He’s in your company now, right? No need to hold back. Go ahead and tear him apart. If anything happens, your man’s got your back.”

Kate replied, “It sounds like you’re encouraging me to go around making enemies.”

As usual, Alfred could read her like a book.

The reason she openly ripped away Martin’s facade of hypocrisy was that she had exchanged a knowing look with her father.

Martin had come in treating Leland as the elder, making it harder for Kate’s father to argue too much with a junior or he’d appear to be too petty. So, it was left to her to tear Martin down as the “reckless peer.”

“Honey, I miss you,” Alfred said in a low voice, then hung up the phone.

Kate smiled sweetly and replied, “Dear, I miss you too.”

Even though Alfred had already hung up, she knew he was smart enough to know she would respond that way.

Alfred placed his phone on the desk and gripped the chair to get up.

“Lindsay, go and help Alfred up,” Renee hurriedly instructed her granddaughter.

“No need!” Alfred coldly refused.

However, Olivia was worried his grandson would fall, so she quickly stepped forward and helped Alfred from behind the desk and into his wheelchair.

Renee and Lindsay walked over.

“Alf,” Lindsay said as she looked at Alfred’s legs, her eyes filled with pity and sorrow.

Chapter 248

When Linsay was overseas, her family told her about what had happened to Alfred, and it broke her heart. She had wanted to fly back to comfort him, but her family

convinced her not to. Also, whenever she called Alfred, he never picked up.

Linsay realized Alfred was in a bad mood and she wasn’t the right person to comfort him, so she didn’t return at that time.

To her, Alfred was a steadfast protector, always looking out for those younger ones, like a reliable rock they could count on.

“Lindsay, don’t call me Alf anymore,” Alfred said coldly as he looked straight at the woman.

His indifferent gaze left her stunned, unsure of what she had done wrong by calling him that.

Their grandmothers had been good friends since they were young and maintained their relationship even after marriage.

Although the Mccoy family didn’t stay in Sherpsel, their friendship with the Davidson family remained strong. Lindsay had known many young male members of the Davidson family since childhood and was close with Alfred and Theo.

In her mind, Alfred was like an older brother, unlike her archenemy, Theo.

“My wife doesn’t like other women calling me that,” Alfred added.

Lindsay smiled understandingly and said, “I see, Alfred. Grandma told me you were married when I came back. I couldn’t believe it, but it’s true! I wonder if I can meet your wife?”

Lindsay was tactful and immediately switched from calling him Alf to addressing him as Alfred like the rest of the people.

“Does Theo know you’re here?” Alfred responded evasively. Then, he politely invited Renee to sit in the guest area. “Alfred, you don’t have to do this. I’m close to your grandma and watched you grow up. To me, you’re like my grandson. We don’t need to be so formal,” Renee said, ignoring Alfred’s cold face.

Alfred respected her and didn’t mind her words.

A few minutes later, they settled down in the guest area, and Alfred had Lily bring coffee and refreshments for them. “Grandma and I just arrived. Theo doesn’t know yet. Are you trying to tell him?” Lindsay teased, winking at Alfred playfully.

Alfred said indifferently, “No wonder you didn’t know we were going to the equestrian resort tomorrow.”

Lindsay’s eyes lit up. She said, “Alfred, can I tag along? I promise I’ll behave myself and won’t disturb you.”

The next second, Lindsay understood what he implied and asked, “So you’re allowing me to meet your wife?” She was quite curious about the woman named Kate.

As Renee and Olivia were close friends, when Lindsay came back from overseas the previous week and had a stopover at Sherpsel Airport, Olivia had Braiden pick her up and intended to take her to the Davidson residence. However, Lindsay declined politely because she had informed her family of her arrival and didn’t want them to wait.

Thus, Lindsay had learned about Alfred’s recent updates from her grandmother.

“Why would I stop you from meeting my wife? She isn’t unpresentable,” Alfred said.

Olivia wasn’t very happy when she heard his beloved grandson call Kate “my wife”. However, she tried his best to keep her emotions in check and did not say anything.

Renee knew exactly what her old friend was thinking and discreetly patted her hand.

From Renee’s point of view, it didn’t matter who Alfred married as long as he was happy. But Olivia couldn’t get past the issue of social standing and thought Kate was unworthy of Alfred.

Renee figured perhaps in Olivia’s eyes, even Lindsay wasn’t good enough for Alfred.

Fortunately, the person Lindsay had feelings for was Theo, not Alfred.

Since Theo wasn’t the heir, Renee was quite happy that her granddaughter would end up with him.

Alfred said, “Mrs. Mccoy, you and Lindsay must stay a few more days this time.”

His voice was still cold, but Renee knew he meant it, so she said with a smile, “Alfred, even if you didn’t ask, we’ll be staying at your place. I have a lot of catching up with your grandma, and Lindsay can go with you all to the equestrian resort. She loves horseback riding and always talked about teaching Theo a lesson when she was overseas.”

As a child, Lindsay was quite a handful and constantly fought with Theo who was a year older than her. Whenever he won, she would cry and the adults would scold him. But if he lost, she would beat him until he cried.

The two were always at each other’s throats, like sworn enemies.

When Theo was learning to ride horses, Lindsay followed suit. She was daring and agile, so she learned faster than Theo.

Not only did she outdo him, but once he got the hang of riding, she would challenge him to races. Needless to say, Theo was often the one losing.

No one but Theo knew just how deeply Lindsay had left her mark on him.

Therefore, when Olivia asked him to pick Lindsay up at the airport, he ran away faster than anyone. In truth, he was terrified of Lindsay.

The ladies were just out for a stroll and stopped by the company for a visit.

After chatting for a while, Renee stood up and said, “Alfred, we know you’re busy, so we won’t disturb you.”

As she spoke, she pulled her old friend up.

Olivia said gently, “Alfred since Renee is here, let’s have lunch together. We’ll be at Cheval Blanc. Come join us later.”

Renee added, “Feel free to bring Kate along. I’ve prepared a gift for her.”

“She’s a junior. She didn’t prepare a gift for you, so why

bother preparing one for her?” Olivia said that with a gentle expression but her words revealed a subtle exclusion, not wanting her friend to think too highly of Kate.

Renee smiled and said, “It’s our first meeting. It doesn’t matter who gives the gift.”

Alfred acted as if he did not hear his grandmother’s words and rejected Renee on behalf of Kate, “Mrs. Mccoy, Kate already has plans for lunch, so she won’t be able to join us. But tomorrow, before we head out, I’ll bring her over to meet you.”

Kate normally returned home late. It wouldn’t have been proper to disturb Renee, who was a guest of the Davidson family, so late at night.

“It’s fine, no rush. I’ll be staying with you all for a while, so there’ll be plenty of opportunities to meet,” Renee said.

Alfred wheeled himself to personally see the ladies out of the office.

After they were left, Lily apologized first, “Mr. Davidson, I’m sorry. Mrs. Davidson arrived so suddenly and quickly that I didn’t have time to inform you before she came in.”

Even the bodyguards, including Yael, looked apologetic.

Chapter 249

After they finished apologizing, Alfred said coldly, “You’re unlikely to stop my grandma.”

He pushed the wheelchair back and instructed, “Yael, go to Sutton Group now. After Kate gets off work, follow her and protect her.”

“Yes,” Yael responded. He would do whatever Alfred asked him to do.

Alfred returned to his office and buried himself in his intense work.

The morning passed peacefully.

When it was lunchtime, Kate grabbed her bag and hurried out. Xena had texted Kate ten minutes ago, telling her she was waiting at the entrance.

The only people working on the top floor were Kate, Leland, and Claire.

At noon, Claire had to attend a business lunch meeting with Leland..

Kate had always wanted to learn business skills from her father, but most of her lunchtime had been taken over by Alfred. What Leland hoped for the most wasn’t for Kate to grow stronger but for the young couple to develop a deep bond. Therefore, he rarely asked her to attend social functions.

Kate took the elevator alone downstairs, but it stopped after descending two floors. When the door opened, Kyla and Vita were standing outside.

Seeing Kate, Kyla seemed to pause for a moment before entering the elevator with Vita.

“Miss Kate,” Vita greeted her with a smile.

Kate nodded in response. She and Kyla only exchanged a glance but neither said a word.

Kate knew that Kyla had a major issue with her regarding the collaboration with Walotronics.

She didn’t care what Kyla thought or how she criticized her

behind her back. After all, Willie had told her that as long as she could drink more than him, Walotronics would collaborate with the Sutton Group.

She had worked hard, drinking glass after glass to secure that deal, so there was no way she would hand it over, even though Kyla was in charge of the collaboration between the two companies.

For Kate, whoever signed the contract got the credit for it.

Perhaps it was the poor air quality in the elevator, Kyla suddenly felt nauseous and wanted to throw up.

She tried her best to hold it in to prevent herself from vomiting in front of Kate. But the more she tried to hold back, the stronger the urge became.

“Kyla, are you feeling unwell?” Kate had been watching her closely.

According to how things had played out in her previous life, Kate’s illegitimate child and Rowena would have been about the same age, meaning Kyla was probably pregnant now.

“I’m fine. I just caught a cold.” Kyla said indifferently, “I told Vita to buy some cold medicine for me just now, but it’s not very effective.”

“You should go see a doctor. Don’t let it get worse,” Kate said, acting very concerned. “And don’t self-medicate. If you take the wrong medicine, it could have a negative impact.” There was a hidden meaning in her words.

Vita didn’t catch it, but Kyla could hear the underlying message in Kate’s remark. If she was pregnant and took the wrong medicine, it could harm the baby.

Kyla said, “Thanks for your concern. I’m going to see a doctor now. I won’t take time off.” Her expression turned cold, and her tone was just as icy.

Kate said with a smile, “Ms. Sutton, you’re really dedicated to your work. That’s so amazing! Your hard work will bring in more money for the company. I really admire people like you.”

No matter how much money Kyla made for the Sutton Group, she would never get a cent and all would go into someone else’s pocket.

If Leland hadn’t told Kate not to cause too much drama with Kyla before she was ready to take over the company, Kate would have already had a huge falling out with her. “Miss Kate, you should learn from Ms. Sutton. I’ve heard you often take time off. But since you’re Mr. Sutton’s precious daughter, you can skip work for days, and he won’t do anything to you.” Vita always defended Kyla and looked down on Kate.

Vita continued, “Mr. Sutton even turns a blind eye and lets you take Ms. Sutton’s credit. After all, what did you do? Just had a few drinks and went to a hotel with Mr. Carpenter. Who knows if you got the deal by drinking or sleeping your way through…”

Before Vita could finish, Kate slapped her across the face. Vita felt a little dizzy from the slap and held her cheek in shock. She hadn’t expected Kate to hit her.

“Kate, what do you think you’re doing?” Kyla’s expression hardened as she saw Kate hit her secretary right in front of her.

There’s a chain of command. Vita worked for Kyla, and no matter what she did wrong, it wasn’t Kate’s place to deal with her.

“If I hear you slander me again, it won’t be just a slap,” Kate warned Vita sternly, ignoring Kyla’s question.

Vita knew she was in the wrong, so she could only stomach her anger without saying anything.

Kate then turned to Kyla and said coldly, “Kyla, you were there that day too. Besides Mr. Carpenter, no one knows better than you if I did anything inappropriate. What have you been saying at the office to your lackey? Let me make this clear. If I hear any more rumors about me sleeping with Mr. Carpenter, I’ll sue you for defamation and drag you both to court!”

Kyla’s expression grew grave as she defended herself, “I never said anything about you sleeping with Mr. Carpenter.”

Vita’s face turned pale. She recalled gossiping with a colleague about Kate. She could only hope that person kept quiet. If the rumors spread through the company, she’ d be in serious trouble.

After all, Kate wasn’t just the Sutton family’s biological daughter, she was also married to the heir of the Davidson family.

Thinking about the cold and ruthless Alfred, Vita felt her legs tremble.

Kate said, “You know best whether you said it or not. Don’t think I can’t find out. If I really wanted to investigate, I could even track how many times a day you go to the restroom.”

Kyla looked at Vita and said solemnly, “Vita, apologize to Miss Kate.”

“Sorry, Miss Kate. I was out of line earlier. I was just upset on behalf of Ms. Sutton and ended up saying things I shouldn’t have. It had nothing to do with her. She never said anything about you using inappropriate means to win over Mr. Carpenter,” Vita apologized quickly, knowing when to back down.

Seeing that Vita had apologized, Kyla softened her tone and said to Kate, “Kate, Vita knows she was wrong, and you’ve already slapped her. Let’s put this matter to rest. I’m also at fault for not managing my staff properly.”

Kate’s eyes were sharp and cold as she glared at Kyla, saying, “Sure, you’re in charge of the collaboration with Walotronics, but you know what you’d been trying to do behind my back. If Mr. Carpenter wasn’t somewhat decent, I wouldn’t have been ruined!”

Kyla had always wanted to push Kate into a compromising situation with Willie, hoping she would be taken advantage of. But Kate hadn’t even held her accountable for that. She couldn’t believe that Kyla had the nerve to blame her for taking credit.

Other than setting the price, Kyla had done nothing. It was Kate who had been negotiating with Willie all along.

“Kyla, I might be new to the workforce, but I’m not an idiot.

Don’t think I’ll let you take advantage of me,” said Kate.

Chapter 250

The elevator took them to the first floor, and the door opened.

Kate shot Kyla a cold glare. She then raised her head and puffed out her chest before striding out of the elevator.

Vita secretly made a spitting sound.

Kyla called out to her sternly with a displeased expression, Vita! Trouble comes from loosening one’s tongue. Haven’t you learned your lesson? She may not be capable yet but don’t forget that she’s the biological daughter of the Sutton family. She also has Mr. Davidson backing her up.”

Vita’s face turned pale again.

She inwardly scolded herself for failing to learn from past mistakes and kept repeating them.

“Did you tell anyone about Kate sleeping with Willie to clinch the deal?”

Vita immediately felt guilty and dared not even look Kyla in the eye. She stammered, unable to say a complete sentence.

Kyla knew what kind of person her secretary was.

She angrily poked Vita’s forehead and said in a low and cold voice, “You’d better pray that the word doesn’t get out. Otherwise, I won’t be able to protect you.”

With that said, she left Vita behind and walked away.

After taking a few steps, she felt nauseous again and hurried into the washroom on the first floor. She hid in a stall to vomit, mainly because she was afraid of being recognized.

Although it was after work hours, many employees would still go to the washroom.

Kyla’s worries were not unfounded. Just as she was throwing up intensely, many people entered the washroom.

Fortunately, she had closed the door of the stall she was in. When those people heard someone vomiting, they thought it was a certain someone who had just gotten pregnant. Married people began to recall their experiences and symptoms during pregnancy while the unmarried ones were startled.

They thought, ‘For those with severe pregnancy symptoms, throwing up can be intense, huh?’

Just thinking about it made them fearful of pregnancy and childbirth.

The married ones laughed at them, thinking, ‘Well, that’s because they aren’t married and pregnant yet. Once they’re pregnant, their motherly love will overflow. For the sake of their child, they’ll be willing to endure more hardship. Motherly love is great.’

Kyla was a little scared when she heard that.

She couldn’t shake off the feeling that her nausea and queasiness were pregnancy symptoms.

After googling up, she learned that some people would experience symptoms as early as five weeks into pregnancy.

‘If I really am pregnant, what should I do if I vomit severely?’ she thought.

Kyla stayed in the washroom for a long while. She didn’t come out until everyone had left.

She didn’t take the cold medicine that Vita bought for her.

She was worried that if she was pregnant, taking the medicine would be harmful to the baby.

She thought, ‘Before deciding whether or not to keep the baby, I have to ensure the child’s well-being.’

Kyla decided to go to the hospital for a checkup.

Kate did not make an effort to notice Kyla’s situation.

Regardless of whether or not Kyla was pregnant at the moment, the truth would eventually come out.

Kate only needed to wait for the scandal between Kyla and Chris to be exposed next Saturday.

Kyla would be labeled a mistress for life.

*****

Xena drove Kate for a meal. Yael, in the security car, followed silently.

As Xena drove, she complained about her friend, saying, ” Kate, you’re really not being a good friend, keeping such a big thing so well hidden. No wonder I found that handsome guy somewhat familiar when I saw him the other day. It turns out that he is Mr. Davidson’s personal bodyguard. I’ve seen him on TV.”

“Xena, my dear Xena, I’m sorry,” Kate said. “I didn’t mean to keep it from you. Mr. Davidson has never told anyone about my relationship with him. I thought he wanted to keep our marriage a secret, so I didn’t dare to tell you. The less you know about his private matters, the safer it is for you. That’s Yael. Feel free to take as many photos as you like. I’ll get him to pose for you so that he looks more handsome in the photos.”

Xena smiled and said, “I’m not blaming you for keeping it from me. Mr. Davidson has a few personal bodyguards. Are they all as handsome as this Yael?”

“Yes, they’re all handsome, and they’re tough guys.”

Kate thought, ‘From Yael to Logan, they’re all very handsome. If they go out alone, many people will see them as successful people with successful careers. It’ll never occur to other people that they are bodyguards. It’s like being Mr. Davidson’s personal bodyguard is quite a successful career in the field of bodyguard services.” “Kate.” After laughing, Xena switched to a concerned expression. She said, “I was expecting that we could chat while eating later, but Mr. Davidson has sent someone to follow you. We won’t be able to have a candid talk later. Let’s talk now. Can Mr. Davidson perform in bed?”

Kate was left speechless.

“Marrying him means you’ll be deprived of physical intimacy and pleasure for the rest of your life. Why go through this?” Xena then sighed before she continued, ” What exactly happened back then? Did Mr. Davidson force you into this?”

“It was me who pressured Mr. Davidson.”

Xena was stunned.

“Xena, rumors are just rumors at the end of the day. Most of the time, they can’t be trusted. In any case, I’ll be happy.” Kate did not answer directly if Alfred was impotent or not. However, with Xena’s level of intelligence, she could understand what Kate meant by her statement. “Since you think you’re happy, I offer you my best wishes. When is the wedding? I want to be your bridesmaid.” “Don’t worry. You are definitely going to be my bridesmaid. You’re the only friend I made after returning to my parents.” She thought, ‘If I don’t ask Xena to be my bridesmaid, who else could I possibly ask?’

As they shared heartfelt conversations, they soon arrived at the hotel where they used to enjoy dining together.

As soon as Xena parked the car, a car immediately moved to her side and pulled up.

Kate thought it was Yael’s car. When she got out of the car, the other person happened to get out.

As soon as she saw that handsome face and that pair of captivating and attractive eyes, Kate wanted to recoil into the car right away, thinking, ‘It’s Elijah again! The restaurant where Xena and I are going to have a meal isn’t a five-star hotel. Given his status, there’s no way he would come here. to dine. But here he shows up. There’s only one plausible. reason. He has gotten someone to keep an eye on me, so wherever I go, he will show up to create a chance encounter with me.’

The two stood face to face. Elijah’s gaze was penetrating and captivating. It was as if he wanted to overwhelm her, making himself have control over her.

“Mr. Purchas, what a coincidence!” Kate said sarcastically. ” This hotel is bound to thrive in the future, just because it has hosted you.”

Elijah smirked and said, “After hosting you, this hotel can indeed thrive.”

Kate was momentarily at a loss for words. She quickly composed herself and said, “Mr. Purchas, after you.” Elijah remained still. He was very gentlemanly. “Ladies first.” Since that was the case, Kate did not stand at the ceremony and went ahead of him.

Xena quickly linked arms with Kate and dragged her to the side. Yael was like a huge mountain, quickly positioning himself in front of Kate.

Elijah noticed that Alfred had sent Yael to follow Kate. He pursed his lips, looking as if he wanted to say something, but he said nothing in the end.

“Miss Phillips,” Elijah said, suddenly stopping in front of Xena.

Xena had a psychological aversion toward Elijah, finding him quite terrifying.

After being called out by Elijah, Xena tensed up. She involuntarily exerted force as she linked arms with Kate, but she had to force a smile.

“Mr. Pur-Purchas.”

“Miss Phillips, long time no see.”

“Mr. Pur-Purchas, long time no see.”

Xena roared inwardly, ‘I hope we never meet again!”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 511 to 520) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 511

The two were deep in conversation when Idris entered. Stella

immediately scooted closer to Ronald, sitting obediently by his side.

Ronald gave Idris a sideways glance, his expression less than welcoming. “What is it?”

“Mr. Larkin is here,” Idris replied, nodding toward the waiting room. “He’s causing a scene, insisting he sees Miss Stella.”

When hearing Jaxon’s name, Ronald’s eyes turned icy. “Causing a scene?”

Idris nodded again. “He’s making a fuss. He must have heard Miss Stella might not return to Portis City after heading back to Ferrowland. He’s too desperate to care about his dignity anymore.”

Jaxon was indeed frantic. With the Larkin family in shambles, he believed everything could be set right if only Stella would help. Knowing she was leaving Portis City made him anxious.

Ronald closed his eyes briefly, then spat out, “Throw him out.”

If Jaxon wanted to throw away his dignity, Ronald was more than happy to help.

“Wait,” Stella interjected.

Ronald opened his eyes to look at her. “Why?”

She smiled slightly, “If he wants to suffer, shouldn’t we let him?” Ronald raised an eyebrow. “Tossing him out would do just that.”

With so many people at the airport, Jaxon would be humiliated enough. Ronald had already had Idris look into the Larkin family when they landed in Portis City. They were new money, and reputation meant everything to them.

Stella shook her head. “Reputation means nothing to them now.”

She stood up from beside Ronald and glanced at Idris. “Where is he?” “By the door,” Idris replied.

Stella nodded, then turned back to Ronald. “I’ll be right back.”

Without waiting for a response, she walked out.

Ronald watched her retreating figure, a smile playing on his lips.

Idris followed her, but Ronald stopped him. “Let her go on her own. She can handle it.”

Idris nodded, understanding. “Yes, Miss Stella’s grown up now.”

She was no longer the little girl who came crying to Ronald each time she got bullied. Somewhere along the way, she’d learned to face her challenges head-on.

Ronald’s smile turned indulgent. “Grown-up? More like mischievous.”

Idris chuckled. Stella had always toyed with the Larkin family, and now she had them wrapped around her finger. When they learned she was part of the Lugar family, their faces turned an amusing shade of green as if they’d lost billions overnight.

Outside, Jaxon was waiting. Though he wasn’t causing a scene, he was visibly agitated, with bandaged hands and a limp that made it hard for him to stand still. At most, he was scowling and muttering.

“I need to see Stella. I’m not leaving until I do,” he insisted stubbornly to Idris’s men. He was careful not to demand to see his ‘sister’ too loudly. They were at an airport, and he knew Stella was with Ronald. He dared not make a scene.

As Idris’s men were about to lose their patience and call him for instructions, Stella arrived. The men holding Jaxon back nodded to her respectfully. “Ms. Quinn.”

Stella waved them off. “Let him go.”

Jaxon’s eyes lit up with relief, and his anger dissipated, replaced by a pleading look. “Stella, you’re finally seeing me.”

His grievances were momentarily forgotten as he realized this might be his last chance to see her. He tried to grab her hand. “Star, my dear sister…”

But Stella stepped back, her glare undisguised in its distaste. The word ‘sister’ made her skin crawl.

When Stella was with the Larkins, Jaxon had called Ursula ‘sister’ at every turn. It was only a word, but their attitudes truly disgusted her.

And he called her his dear sister? The word made her shiver with revulsion.

Jaxon hesitated as Stella dodged his hand, leaving him awkwardly frozen with nowhere to place it. He retracted it, feeling a bit lost and embarrassed.

He opened his mouth to speak, but Stella beat him to it, “So, are you here for Ursula or Cloudia?”

Jaxon hesitated.

Cloudia?

Was that what she called their mother? He took a deep breath, ready to lash out.

Chapter 512

Yet, facing Stella’s cold and steely gaze, and recalling her formidable skills, Jaxon swallowed back his words. “Could you just let it go about Mom? Please, I’m begging you.”

Ursula’s issues were the least of his worries at the moment. Having uncovered some unsettling truths, Jaxon’s heart was still simmering with anger. He was furious, enraged. The sister he once thought was kind and gentle had turned into a monster. He couldn’t accept it. Determined, he had sought out Stella, not intending to do anything more for Ursula. His only concern now was for his mother.

Stella raised an eyebrow and laughed sarcastically, “Begging me?” Jaxon nodded earnestly. “Yes, I’m begging you. Whatever you want, let Mom go, please. She may have seemed like she had it all, but inside she’s been miserable for years.”

“You know as well as I do. Dad’s never been faithful. She’s never felt secure. She’s just a sorry soul.”

To Jaxon, all those rumors about his father Blaise’s escapades were an open secret. So, he saw Cloudia as a tragic figure, a woman trapped in a grand house, unable to withstand the turmoil within her family. With everything turned upside down, she’s paying the price. Stella smirked, “Sorry soul? And what does that have to do with me?” Cloudia was pitiful, huh? Much of her plight was her own doing. She was blind, stubborn, and completely oblivious. Warnings about Ursula not being a good person had likely fallen on deaf ears for years. But Cloudia chose not to listen, so who was to blame?

Jaxon’s breath caught. “You…”

Stella smiled wryly and interrupted him, “You must be joking, asking me to let her go? She attacked your father’s mistress. How am I supposed to let her off the hook? Jaxon, have you lost your mind? Even if you want to beg, I’m not the one you should be asking.”

It was absurd, really, asking her to spare Cloudia.

“But can you really say that the Larkin family isn’t like this because of you?” Jaxon’s suppressed anger was bubbling to the surface.

Everything had fallen apart because of Stella. The Larkin family was in ruins because she had Ronald backing her.

Stella replied calmly, “Yes, because of me. But let’s be clear. I have no intention of sparing any of you.”

It was overwhelming to hear Stella’s firm resolve. Despair spread through Jaxon’s heart like a slow poison. “Stella…”

Her eyes narrowed as she cut him off, “From the moment you and Yorick conspired with Felix to kill me, I would crush all your wealth and splendor. It was only a matter of time.”

Jaxon’s already suffocating heart felt like it was being squeezed tighter, his mind buzzing with Stella’s words. Her final remark was particularly ruthless, making Jaxon understand why Stella had been so relentless toward them.

“You… you knew everything…”

“Of course, I knew. What, did you think everyone was as clueless as you? Not even knowing when you’re being targeted?”

Stella knew it all, and knowing made her heart even colder.

Jaxon was speechless, his heart sinking deeper. Before coming, he had prepared a slew of pleas, but his words crumbled to dust when facing Stella’s ruthless determination.

There was no pleading with her. She knew everything. How could he possibly plead?

But thinking of his mother, Jaxon forced himself to speak despite his fear, “She gave birth to you…”

“Star, it’s time to go.”

Ronald’s stern voice from a short distance away cut Jaxon’s words off.

Stella turned, giving Ronald a sweet smile. “Coming.”

When she faced Jaxon again, the sweetness was gone, replaced by an icy edge, which made Jaxon’s heart ache even more.

Stella said, “The bond of blood and the fact she gave birth to me, those are things you all chose to discard. Words once spoken are like spilled milk. Mr. Larkin, do you think you can just lap them off the floor?”

Indeed, he couldn’t. Jaxon was left speechless. No one could undo what they had done. So, what now?

Before he could say anything more, Stella turned and walked toward Ronald.

Ronald extended his broad hand, and Stella placed hers in his palm.

At that moment, Ronald’s hand closed around hers in a simple gesture that spoke volumes. But Jaxon saw how much Ronald cherished Stella. Stella was a precious gem to him.

So, while the Larkin family had once undervalued her, she was truly treasured by the Lugar family.

Chapter 513

But what did Stella have that made her so special? Why did the Lugar family cherish her so much? Why did the renowned Ronald of Ferrowland spoil her so much? His relentless pressure on the Larkin family had been absolutely merciless during this time.

When Jaxon realized it, Stella was already far away. He wanted to chase after her, but she had vanished without a trace.

“Damn it.” Jaxon slapped himself across the face in frustration.

Recalling Stella’s cold indifference toward him and the Larkin family drove him mad.

What was he supposed to do with the mess? Was this really how it was all going to end, with no resolution?

No matter what he tried recently, nothing seemed to work. Those who were once friendly with the Larkin family hung up the phone when they heard his voice. The Larkin family had become pariahs, avoided by everyone.

Jaxon stood there, fuming for what felt like an eternity. He wanted to find Stella, but she was nowhere to be found.

When someone bumped into him, knocking him to the ground, his simmering anger found a target. He lashed out at the person, “Watch where you’re going! Are you blind? If so, you might as well gouge your eyes out. What’s the use of keeping them?”

Only after his outburst did he realize it was a child who had bumped into him. The kid’s parents were not having it and promptly gave him a beating.

They shouted, “What kind of monster are you, to speak so viciously to a child?”

Jaxon’s fiery arrogance was swiftly extinguished by their fists. His rage, not fully vented, was now bottled up once again.

By the time Jaxon managed to drag his battered self back home, he was a wreck.

Due to unpaid wages, two of the maids had already been driven away by Ursula’s temper, and even the butler had left.

The only one remaining was Winona in the kitchen, stubbornly holding out in hopes of eventually getting paid.

But she offered Jaxon and Ursula no pleasantries. After all, nothing was more infuriating for a worker than unpaid wages.

When she saw Jaxon return battered and bruised, Winona didn’t even bother to ask what happened. She turned her face away, as cold as ice.

Seeing the cook had the nerve to give him attitude, Jaxon fumed, “Fuck off! If you’re going to work, work properly. If not, get lost. Who do you think you’re giving attitude?”

Such indignities were unheard of during the Larkin family’s glory days. What had it all come to?

Winona snorted, “Pay me what you owe, and I’m gone.”

Did he think this was a place fit for anyone to stay? Back when she got paid, they treated them like dirt, and now with no pay, they still threw their weight around?

Jaxon’s head throbbed with anger. He snorted back, ignoring Winona, and headed upstairs.

Watching Jaxon’s retreating figure, Winona muttered, “It’s a damn shame, huh? Those who don’t pay their workers still think they’re in the right.”

Jaxon climbed the stairs. He could hear Ursula’s voice coming from her room, “You’re my aunt. If you don’t help me, who will?

If it weren’t for me getting you into the company, do you think you’d be living the good life you have now? I’m telling you. You must talk to my dad and get my medical expenses covered.”

Ursula’s tone was frantic as she yelled into the phone. Whatever the conversation had been, she was clearly upset now.

The words ‘my dad’ made it clear to Jaxon who Ursula was talking to. His face darkened instantly! Limping, he went to Ursula’s room.

From the doorway, he saw her sitting at her vanity, back to the door, engrossed in her call, oblivious to his presence.

Jaxon was seething with anger.

Whatever the woman said on the other end of the line made Ursula scream, “What do you mean, you’re not my aunt?

Do you think the entire Larkin family is yours just because you had twins with my dad? I’m telling you, that’s not happening. Jaxon and I are still here, and you better get me those four million dollars…”

The phrase ‘not my aunt’ sent Ursula into a frenzy. She yelled hysterically, “Without me, you’d probably still be washing dishes somewhere, not living the life you have now, you ungrateful…”

“Hello, hello?”

Before she could finish, the woman on the other end hung up.

Furious, Ursula slammed the phone down on the vanity with a thud and began to cough violently.

Then blood splattered across the vanity mirror.

Chapter 514

She stared at the specks of blood with wide eyes, then caught sight of Jaxon in the mirror.

Whirling around, her face went ashen. “Jaxon? You…”

Jaxon clenched his fists, a dangerous sneer playing at the corner of his mouth. “That woman is your aunt, isn’t she?”

Ursula was speechless.

Already pale, she felt her heart caught in a vice at Jaxon’s words. “Jaxon, listen. I…”

“Shut up, Ursula. Say one more word, and I’ll make you regret it!” Jaxon roared with anger.

So much had happened. The Larkin Group was under siege. Jaxon’s father had twins with another woman. Cloudia had gone off the rails and ended up in jail. And this mistress was Ursula’s aunt. Ursula had even orchestrated a car crash that nearly killed Stella!

How perfectly tragic such a string of events was!

Jaxon snapped, “Ursula, you’re such a backstabber. You’re sick, and that’s your damn fault. It’s karma catching up with you.”

Ursula gasped, unable to believe Jaxon’s words.

He said what? This was her karma?

Jaxon continued, “You deserve everything coming to you. Of everyone in the Larkin family, you’re the worst.”

Ursula was stunned.

She freaked out. “We grew up together, and now you’re cursing me like this?”

Had he forgotten how they’d grown up together, how strong their bond had always been? Was he willing to abandon their sibling bond for Stella?

Mentioning their childhood made Jaxon more resentful. “Get out, now. I don’t want to see you here.”

Ursula was shocked. “What?”

“Get out! You don’t belong to the Larkin family anymore.” Jaxon was completely enraged.

Whenever he thought of the dire straits the Larkin family was in because of Stella and Ursula, he didn’t want to acknowledge either of them.

Seeing Jaxon fuming, clearly not joking, Ursula’s eyes welled up with tears. “In my condition, where am I supposed to go? Do you want me to die out there?”

In her current state, she might not survive the night if she got thrown out.

The mere thought of her dying weighed heavily on Jaxon’s heart. But considering the Larkin family’s situation, he closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they were icy cold as he looked at Ursula. “This isn’t your home. You don’t belong here.”

With that, he stormed into Ursula’s room. He flung open the wardrobe and tossed her clothes out the window in a frenzy.

Ursula was terrified by his actions, her face turning ghostly white, and she screamed, “No, please don’t.”

But in his blind rage, Jaxon didn’t even feel the pain from his injured arm. He went on a rampage, throwing everything of Ursula’s out the window.

Ursula tried to stop him but was knocked to the ground by Jaxon, who was carrying her belongings.

The pain left her unable to stand. She could only cry out in desperation, “Please, don’t do this to me, Jaxon. I’m begging you.”

Yet, no matter how much she pleaded, the Jaxon who once cherished her and even stood against Stella for her sake was unmoved.

In no time, chaos had engulfed the entire Larkin family.

Meanwhile, on the plane.

Stella was nestled against Ronald, fast asleep, her head resting gently against his neck. She had been exhausted even before they boarded.

Noticing Stella’s slumber as he spoke on the phone, Ronald lowered his voice. “Okay, let’s leave it at that.”

Without waiting for a response, he ended the call, handing the phone to Idris, then scooped Stella up and carried her to the lounge.

Trailing behind, Finley smirked. “Look at that. He’s turned her into such a princess.”

He was still bitter about Ronald sending him off to the Muliba Desert.

Idris caught the note of resentment in Finley’s voice and glanced back at him. “You should be grateful it’s just the Muliba Desert.”

Finley raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

Idris smirked. “You know Ronald would do anything for Miss Stella. Anything.”

Finley was stunned. Sending him off to the Muliba Desert was already beyond the pale, let alone anything more extreme!

Chapter 515

Ronald gently laid Stella down on the bed. As he was about to stand up, he noticed her hand still clutching the hem of his shirt.

A small smile played on his lips, a sense of nostalgia washing over him from the feeling of being needed.

He carefully pried Stella’s fingers loose and tucked her in before leaving the room.

Finley was waiting for him outside. The look Finley gave him was one of utter exasperation.

Ronald raised an eyebrow. “Thinking of staying longer in…”

“Don’t even,” Finley cut him off mid-sentence.

“Then what’s with the look? Want me to pile on more tasks?”

Finley rolled his eyes dramatically. “This isn’t about wanting more to do. Seriously, that place is terrible. You can send anyone else there.”

He knew full well why Ronald wanted him to go. It wasn’t really exile as much as it was fixing a problem.

But to Finley, it didn’t seem like such a big deal.

Ronald moved over to the sofa as a flight attendant came by and offered him a glass of his favorite red wine. Finley grabbed a glass too.

Ronald sipped it and said, “We can’t delay it any longer. You need to get on it quickly.”

Finley realized there was no getting out of this one. He muttered with a resigned sigh, “Fine, but just this once. Next time, send someone else to that godforsaken place.”

Ronald smirked, “It depends on how well you perform.”

Finley groaned internally. ‘Perform? What did that even mean? My medical expertise?’

“Listen, I honestly forgot it and didn’t expect you to be in such a rush,” Finley said, trying to defend himself.

“Given your past behavior, I’d never have thought you’d be okay with Stella being pregnant before marriage.”

Ronald chuckled darkly. “Who would dare criticize her?”

Finley had to admit no one would. The chaos in Portis City was proof enough. Anyone trying to stir trouble for Stella had to be ready for Ronald’s wrath.

The Larkin family was doomed, and the Quarry family wasn’t faring much better…

After a brief conversation with Stella, Frost Quarry had stormed back home. When she saw Yorick, she unleashed her fury, kicking him in the gut so hard that he doubled over, gasping for air.

“Frost, you crazy woman! Who’ll marry you with that temper?”

Frost’s strength could qualify as domestic violence. Their mother used to worry Frost would end up in an abusive marriage, but Yorick figured his sister was more likely to be the abuser.

Clutching his stomach, he stood up with a twisted expression. “What the hell is wrong with you?”

This damn sister of his! They barely saw each other, and when they did, it always ended in violence. While others had sibling bonds forged in love, theirs seemed to be forged in battle.

Frost had been fuming the whole way home and then had a perfect target for her rage. With everything going on in the Quarry family, Yorick still found time to be out gallivanting?

The more Frost thought about it, the angrier she got. She aimed another kick at his ribs, but Yorick dodged it this time.

“Frost, what the hell is wrong with you?”

“Me? What about you? That sickly girl was trouble even before she was sick. I warned you she was nuts, and you still went after her? You even considered murder for her?”

Descending the stairs, Imogen overheard Frost’s words. Her fragile state from a recent hospital visit made her nearly trip in shock. “Murder? What murder?”

Yorick’s face turned dark. “Frost!”

He didn’t want this out in the open, especially since he’d severed all ties with Ursula. But how did Frost find out?

Frost sneered, “Oh, you’re scared now? Tell me, who is Felix?”

“Fe-Felix?” Imogen’s face turned ghostly pale at the mention of the name.

How was Yorick involved with Felix, a notorious hitman? Was he out of his mind?

Chapter 516

Yorick’s face instantly darkened. “How did you know?”

Frost smirked, “Oh, how did I know? Well, I’ve met Stella. You didn’t really think she was clueless about all your dirty deeds, did you?”

Yorick was stunned, his already grim expression shattering further. So, Frost had seen Stella and knew they had hired Felix to take Stella out? Did Stella tell her everything? Did it mean Stella knew it all?

No wonder Stella had shown no mercy toward the Larkin and Quarry families since Ronald arrived in Portis City. She knew Felix was his doing. So, she must also been aware that he and Jaxon had pooled money together for this mess.

Yorick’s breathing grew more erratic.

Imogen burst into tears. “You, you went to such lengths for the witch Ursula?”

“I’ll deal with that witch myself!” Imogen cried out, furious. To her, Ursula had brought the Quarry family to its knees. Yorick might have married Stella and benefited from the Lugar family’s influence without her interference.

And now…now it was all ruined. Even Hogan got sent back here because of offending Stella. It was like they had hurt one Stella and ended up making enemies with every major power in Ferrowland!

Yorick closed his eyes. “I’ve already cut ties with Ursula. There’s no point in going after her.”

His voice was cold and filled with disappointment when talking about Ursula.

Still raging, Imogen declared, “I won’t let her off easy. I’ll make her life a living hell.”

A sickly woman bringing such ruin to the Quarry family, she couldn’t swallow this indignation.

Yorick glared at Frost.

Frost kicked him again, and this time, caught off guard, Yorick grunted in pain. Clutching his stomach, he cursed inwardly about how Frost was like Stella, with their habit of kicking people in the gut. He felt like he was being kicked into oblivion.

Stella awoke groggily on the plane, dreaming she had returned to Ferrowland, only to find Susanna crying in her arms.

Realizing it was just a dream, she blinked awake.

Ronald was sitting beside her, working on documents. Seeing her suddenly sit up, he paused, set the tablet aside, and wrapped an arm around her. “Bad dream?”

Still dazed, Stella snuggled against him, “Dreamt about Susie.”

“What sushi?” Ronald asked, momentarily confused, thinking Stella was craving sushi.

There was sushi on the plane. Idris had brought some along.

Stella clarified, “Susie.”

“Want some?”

“Susanna, I mean!” Stella felt exasperated. Hadn’t she mentioned that was what she called Susanna?

Momentarily flustered from his work, Ronald chuckled, “Oh, right. What about her?”

“She was sobbing uncontrollably. I don’t know what Hull did to upset her so much,” Stella mumbled.

Stella was quite helpless about Susanna’s fear of Hull. Hull did look a bit intimidating, but he wouldn’t hurt Susanna, right? Surely not.

Unbeknownst to them, back in Ferrowland, Susanna was in a state of panic. She had mixed up the medications, applying an oral tablet meant for ingestion onto a wound and giving Hull an external medication to swallow by mistake!

Silas, Barnaby, and Enzo were all there, accompanied by several doctors.

Silas and Enzo were inside with the doctors, while Barnaby stood outside, glaring at her, eyebrows knit in fury.

He scolded, “Susanna, I hate to say it, but I wonder if you were here to kill my boss.”

Susanna shivered at his words, shaking her head vigorously. “No, I’m not! I’m not.”

Take Hull out? Were they seriously suspecting her of that? She feared they might really get rid of her!

Barnaby huffed, “Then what are you? Are you seriously that dumb? Can’t you even tell the difference between internal and external medicine?”

“Are you illiterate? Or just plain ignorant?”

Susanna was at a loss for words, tears streaming down her face, feeling utterly defeated and on the brink of a breakdown.

Chapter 517

She didn’t mean to do it. It all started when she tried to get two different types of pills out of the bottles. Then she went to get the pill crusher, and with all the water pouring and whatnot, things just got mixed up… It wasn’t until Hull was throwing up like crazy that she realized she’d given him the wrong pills.

The doctors and everyone else were still inside, and Susanna couldn’t explain herself.

She cried out through tears, “I swear, I didn’t mean to!”

Barnaby chimed in, “Now you’re crying? Wait till Boss finds out. He’ll kill you!”

Upon hearing Barnaby’s words, Susanna’s tears flowed even more uncontrollably.

“I-I didn’t mean to.”

Barnaby rubbed his forehead. “It doesn’t matter if you meant to or not. We’ll see how Boss is doing first. If anything happens to him…” “He won’t be in real trouble, right?”

The thought of Hull being in danger panicked Susanna.

Barnaby exclaimed internally, ‘Who could say for sure?’

“He took external medication orally. They’re pumping his stomach right now.”

Susanna was now a mess of tears and snot, realizing how serious it was if they were pumping his stomach..

“But he threw up, so maybe it’s not that bad, right?” Susanna asked cautiously, her nerves stretched to the breaking point.

She remembered Hull started throwing up not long after taking the pills. Maybe he had expelled most of it?

Barnaby snorted, “You better pray he’s okay. If he gets hurt, you’ll be in serious trouble.”

Susanna shivered at his words.

She didn’t know Barnaby was doing it on purpose. He had heard all about Susanna’s little accidents around Hull lately. Even cooking pasta turned into a disaster with her. If he didn’t scare her a bit, who knew what mess she’d cause next?

Little did he realize that Susanna was already thoroughly spooked.

She choked with sobs. “Sob, I won’t take care of him anymore. I didn’t even want to in the first place. You all forced me into it.”

Barnaby retorted, “Now you’re the one feeling wronged?”

Susanna insisted, “I’m serious. I kept calling you guys, but no one came.”

She had tried calling Silas when struggling to help Hull, but he didn’t pick up. They insisted she take care of Hull, and now that something went wrong, they wanted to skin her alive. That was unfair!

Barnaby was seething as he listened to her.

Before he could explode, Silas exited the room. “Okay, enough scaring her.”

He had heard Susanna’s wailing from inside, wondering what Hull saw in her. Maybe Hull enjoyed comforting women? No wonder he never liked the ones who didn’t cry often.

Barnaby huffed, “I wasn’t scaring her, just telling the truth. If Boss really got hurt, she’d be in deep trouble.”

Susanna was already tense, and Barnaby’s words made her heart skip a beat.

Silas smacked the back of Barnaby’s head. “You’re the one who’s looking for trouble.”

If Susanna freaked out, Hull would definitely go after Barnaby first. Barnaby protested.

Susanna sniffled, anxiously looking at Silas. “Thank you, Silly. Is he going to be okay?”

Barnaby burst into laughter. “Oh man, ‘Thank you, Silly. You’ve renamed him? You called Silas Silly, huh?”

Silas sighed helplessly, and Susanna was speechless.

Barnaby, scolding Susanna just moments ago, was laughing his ass off. He’d never encountered such a nervous and timid woman before.

Chapter 518

Barnaby chuckled, “You think Boss will scare you to death one day?”

This little thing had Susanna all worked up, but Hull had seen way scarier stuff than this. Being with him, she’d definitely have to toughen up or risk getting scared out of her wits regularly.

Tears of frustration welled up in Susanna’s eyes, no longer within her control.

Already nursing a headache from Barnaby’s laughter, Silas snapped, “Enough with the laughter. It’s getting on my nerves.”

Still grinning, Barnaby slung an arm around Silas’s shoulder. “Come on. Let’s go. Wouldn’t want to be held responsible if she gets scared to death, hahaha.”

Susanna stood there, shocked into silence.

Barnaby had known Hull was fine the moment Silas walked out, but he didn’t expect Susanna to be such a riot. Getting scared in front of Hull was one thing, but in front of them too? Hilarious.

“Let’s go, Mr. Silly,” Barnaby called out, his teasing voice fading as they walked away.

Susanna’s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she sniffled, her mind racing as she turned to peek into Hull’s room to check on him.

Just then, Enzo emerged with the doctor. He paused, noticing Susanna’s tear-streaked face. “No need to worry, Ms. Tucker. The boss is alright.”

“He’s really okay?” Susanna asked, her voice small.

Enzo nodded. “Yeah, he’s fine now. You might want to make him some soup… Actually, never mind, I’ll get someone else to do it.”

He recalled her last cooking attempt, where pasta ended up as congealed dough, and figured it was best not to risk it.

Upon hearing that, Susanna’s heart sank further. It hit her just how out of place she felt in this world around Hull. She seemed to fumble at everything.

Once Enzo and the doctor left, Susanna stood alone in the hallway, pacing back and forth. It took her over ten minutes to muster the courage to knock on Hull’s door.

“Come in,” a deep voice called from inside.

Susanna pushed the door open cautiously, her fingers twisting nervously. “Mr. Miguel, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to-“

“Come here,” Hull’s cold and commanding voice interrupted, leaving no room for hesitation.

Her heart pounding, Susanna sniffled, “I swear, it wasn’t intentional.”

“Come here. Don’t make me repeat it,” Hull repeated, his tone brooking no argument.

Reluctantly, Susanna shuffled forward and stopped three feet away from him. His presence was so overwhelming that she dared not move closer.

Hull’s long arm reached out instantly, pulling her into his embrace before she could even gasp in surprise.

“You, you…” Susanna stammered, her words trailing off.

Now she could feel the heat radiating from his body, his breath warm against her cheek. There was a feverish intensity to his temperature.

“Were you worried about me?” Hull asked, his voice softening.

Susanna hesitated, “I…”

“Were you scared?”

She nodded nervously. “Yeah, I was.”

Hull chuckled, “Is that all the courage you’ve got?”

He tightened his hold just a bit, making Susanna’s heart race even more. His broad hand rested on her waist, and it suddenly hit her that she was in Hull’s arms.

“Mr. Miguel, um, are you hugging me right now?” Susanna stuttered. Her eyes widened with nervous anticipation as she looked up at him.

Chapter 519

Hull glanced at her, not saying a word. His silence only made Susanna more confused about what he meant. Her heart was racing. Instinctively, she swallowed hard, trying to pull away from Hull’s embrace.

But Hull’s grip tightened slightly. He spoke calmly, “You should be braver in the future. Do you hear me?”

Susanna was stunned. Braver? How could she be braver around him? Wouldn’t he crush her in a second?

Susanna was genuinely scared….

She just couldn’t be braver.

“Could you… let me go?”

Susanna stammered, and her voice was shaky. The whole situation was terrifying enough, and he told her to be braver, huh?

Hull released her. When she was free, Susanna backed away to the side.

“Look, I really wasn’t sent by anyone. And I didn’t mean to give you the wrong medication.” Her voice grew softer as she spoke. Barnaby’s words had truly frightened her. She didn’t want them to think she was a threat.

Susanna had noticed that everyone around Hull was dangerous. It would be bad news if they started suspecting her.

Barnaby might look like a goofball with that silly grin, but she knew better. She’d overheard him and Hull talking earlier, and Hull kept him around for his sharpshooting skills. There was no way Barnaby was as incompetent as he seemed.

Seeing Hull remain silent, Susanna grew more anxious. “I didn’t mean it. Please believe me.”

Hull said, “Star’s never been the brightest, especially with Mr. Quinn spoiling her rotten.”

Susanna blinked, startled.

What?

“What do you mean?”

They were talking about the medication mix-up, so why did he bring up Star? She couldn’t quite grasp Hull’s words.

Hull gazed at her, his eyes deep and unreadable.

Susanna couldn’t tell what was going through his mind. With him looking at her like that, her already frayed nerves were on edge.

What did that look mean? Did he actually buy into Barnaby’s wild theories?

“I-I didn’t. I swear.”

Susanna was genuinely panicking. Her whole body felt tense.

Could he really believe it? If he did…

Her breathing quickened as she glanced at Hull’s waist, knowing full well what he kept there.

If he reached for it, she might end up on the floor.

Susanna was sweating from nervousness. “Please, you have to

believe me. I’m not lying. I swear.”

Hull said coldly, “Whether you are or aren’t, we’ll find out.”

Susanna was dumbfounded.

Did he really believe it?

No, that couldn’t be happening.

Susanna was at a loss, facing Hull like this left her speechless.

Hull continued, “You can’t leave my side until we clear this up.”

That one sentence sealed Susanna’s immediate fate. She was still fumbling for words when she heard Hull’s declaration, her face. frozen in disbelief.

Not leave his side? But Star was arriving soon, she’d promised to pick Susanna up the next morning.

Susanna was on the brink of breaking down…

“Mr. Miguel, I understand if you’re upset with me, and I get your suspicion, but please believe me. I didn’t mean to harm you. Why would I do that? You’ve got to believe me.”

She was on the verge of losing it. She was supposed to be free by tomorrow morning, and now he was saying she couldn’t take a step away?

Chapter 520

“Seriously?” Hull’s gaze was piercing as he looked at her. “Why should

I trust you? Do we have any trust between us?”

Susanna felt a jolt. There was no real bond between her and Hull. Getting Hull to trust her was like asking for the moon.

But staying glued to his side? No way.

“Look, you have to believe me. I didn’t do it on purpose this time. Please, just trust me.”

Susanna was practically begging and bent over like she was praying. It was clear how desperate she was to put some distance between her and Hull.

Hull’s response was cold. “Whether you did it on purpose or not, we’ll have it investigated.”

He was all about the investigation.

Susanna’s mind was spinning. “How long is that going to take?”

Her earlier confidence crumbled under Hull’s unyielding logic.

Hull shrugged, “Can’t say for sure.”

Susanna was on the brink of a meltdown. Staying another minute near Hull was more than she could handle, and now he was giving her vague timelines.

“How efficient are your people, anyway?” she asked, clinging to the hope they’d be quick enough to clear her name so she could leave.

But all Hull offered was another noncommittal, “Can’t say for sure.” Susanna was speechless. That was driving her insane.

Checking his watch, Hull said, “Go make some oatmeal.”

Susanna was startled. “What?!”

“Never mind, I’ll have someone else do it,” Hull replied, as if recalling her culinary mishaps. The last time she’d made oatmeal, it turned out fine, but there was no guarantee she wouldn’t burn it this time. Susanna stumbled out of Hull’s room and retreated to hers to call Stella. No luck, though. Stella was on a flight, and the signal was spotty even with the best onboard service.

Meanwhile, on the plane, Stella had dozed off again after Ronald’s reassurances, and he’d tucked her in before stepping out to find Finley sipping wine.

Finley turned away petulantly upon seeing him, clearly still miffed.

Ronald settled into the opposite couch, pouring himself a glass of wine.

Finley grumbled, “Is Star asleep?”

Ignoring him, Ronald sipped his wine.

Finley pouted, unhappy. He hadn’t anticipated this situation with Stella. Ronald had always seemed to have everything so well-planned with her.

And for an unexpected pregnancy, well, as Ronald had put it, who’d dare spread rumors?

Ronald took another sip. “So, how did you earn your reputation as a miracle worker?”

“What do you mean? Are you doubting my skills?”

Ronald simply nodded. “Not doubting-just stating facts. You’re not up to par.”

Finley was stunned, his breath catching. “Dude, I’m not a

gynecologist, okay? Isn’t pregnancy more in her friend’s domain?”

Ronald replied, “The human body isn’t that complicated. How can you call yourself a genius if you haven’t mastered the basics?”

“That’s unfair,” Finley retorted, flustered. Who was Ronald to talk about medical expertise?

It was clear to Finley that Ronald was trying to ship him off to the Muliba Desert under the guise of needing his expertise there.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 431, to 440]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 431

The producer of ‘The Chosen One’ was quick to announce Violeta’s involvement in the drama.

Interestingly, they revealed the special guest role before officially announcing the highly debated female lead role. That was quite amusing.

Despite Elara, the character Violeta would portray, only having less than 30 minutes of screen time throughout the series, she was still chosen for the poster shoot. It demonstrated her current popularity.

When Zelena learned that Violeta had agreed to the special guest role, she immediately called Josh and Sharon, “Dad, Mom, didn’t you make it clear to Violeta that she shouldn’t take the script? Why did she go ahead and accept it?”

Josh and Sharon had already signed the contract with the producer and returned to Arlowand.

In response to Zelena’s call, Sharon said, “We did make it clear. We even asked her to look after you.”

Zelena was frustrated, rolling her eyes.

It seemed Violeta ignored their advice entirely.

It didn’t have any effect.

It also showed that it was a mistake to use family ties to persuade her.

Zelena found it hard to imagine.

Didn’t Violeta used to be quite close to Josh and Sharon? When she heard that they were sick, she had even specially returned from her filming location to Arlowand to visit them.

What had changed in this life?

Zelena started to suspect that Violeta might be reborn as well, but she had no concrete evidence

Even if she did, Violeta would never admit it.

Luckily, Violeta wasn’t competing for the female lead role and had only agreed to a special guest role.

If she had gone after the female lead role, Zelena doubted she could have outshone her.

A few days later, the cast for ‘The Chosen One’ was finalized, and the official social media announcement was made.

Zelena was cast as the female lead, Hattie as the second female lead, and Violeta as the special guest.

The male lead and second male lead went to well-known young actors, Cedric Hawke and Alaric Thornton.

Among the cast, Violeta held the highest status.

Although her salary was confidential, it was known that she was paid by the minute, unlike Zelena and others who were paid per episode.

During the promotional photo shoot, Violeta arrived early, as she always disliked being late.

The stylist and makeup team had prepared 16 different outfits and looks for her, which was impressive given her limited screen time.

Even though Violeta’s role amounted to less than 30 minutes of screen time, the extensive wardrobe prepared for her showed her high value.

Eugene assured that despite the emphasis on her, her pay wouldn’t be reduced.

As Violeta changed into her third outfit, Zelena and Hattie finally arrived.

They happened to cross paths downstairs.

In the elevator, tensions were high between the two teams, almost leading to a clash.

It would have been a ridiculous situation if a scuffle between the two teams had become a trending topic.

Once Zelena and Hattie arrived, they requested separate dressing rooms for their makeup.

Both were picky about their costumes and looks.

With Zelena’s investors and Hattie’s connections, the director’s team had to handle their demands carefully.

But overall, Zelena was considered more crucial due to the significant investment from the Blakes.

“I want this outfit!” Zelena insisted.

“I want it too!” Hattie countered.

The stylist looked embarrassed. “Sorry, this outfit is for Ms. White. It’s already been used.”

Zelena and Hattie were stunned.

Just then, Violeta walked in, wearing a new outfit.

The conversation abruptly halted as all eyes turned to her.

Violeta’s appearance was mesmerizing, with her outfit and accessories perfectly complementing her look, giving her an almost otherworldly presence.

And it was just one of her many looks.

It was clear why the crew held Violeta in high regard, as her role as the dream goddess was meant to appear uniquely stunning to everyone, requiring a variety of outfits.

Chapter 432

“Ms. White,” the stylist called out, leaving Hattie and Zelena behind to approach Violeta.

Aster said, “The director wants to adjust the accessory on her head.”

The stylist responded, “Got it. Let’s add a white flower hairpin.”

Once Violeta arrived, the stylist and the team focused solely on her, neglecting Hattie and Zelena.

It left Zelena visibly irritated, while Hattie, even more displeased, walked off in frustration.

Zelena trailed behind Violeta, casting a look at her reflection in the mirror. With a forced smile, she asked, “I heard you weren’t keen on taking this role. Why did you change your mind?”

Violeta briefly glanced at her and replied, “I wasn’t interested at first. But your parents asked me to look out for you, so here I am.”

“You!”

Josh and Sharon clearly didn’t mean that.

Zelena was frustrated by Violeta’s interpretation of the situation. Though annoyed, she managed to control her temper.

She left the room with Celeste without further confrontation.

Aster, arms crossed and leaning on the table, watched Zelena leave with a smirk.

Serves you right. You brought this on yourself.

Back in her dressing room, Zelena was seething in rage.

Celeste tried to calm her down. “Lena, she’s just a special guest with less than 30 minutes of screen time. It’s not worth having a fallout with her. Let’s endure it.”

Zelena snapped, “I know it. But she’s trying to make things difficult for me!

“If she wants to annoy me, she shouldn’t expect to get away with it!”

Her eyes narrowed with a glint of hatred. She still held a grudge from when Violeta had targeted her store, causing it to close.

Zelena was determined to find a way to retaliate and make Violeta’s coffee shop suffer too.

She hadn’t had any run-ins with Hattie’s team since then.

After spending the day on promotional photos, Violeta ran into Cedric and Alaric in the elevator as she was leaving work.

Both of them were up-and-coming celebrities with promising looks.

“Greetings, Ms. White.”

“Hello, just call me Violeta.”

Recognizing Violeta’s popularity, Cedric and Alaric exchanged a few words with her but mostly kept to themselves. As they would be working together soon, they followed each other on Facebook.

Outside, fans were gathered, and Violeta made her way through the crowd.

Three days later, the official Facebook page for ‘The Chosen One’ released the promotional photos and revealed the full cast.

Despite not being the lead, Violeta’s special guest appearance generated significant buzz. Fans praised her makeup in the comments, noting the effort the director’s team had put into it.

Filming for ‘The Chosen One’ began at the end of the month.

Since Violeta’s scenes were scheduled for later, she didn’t attend the opening ceremony. Meanwhile, her company was organizing a birthday fan meeting for her, with all preparations underway.

Due to her tight schedule, Violeta would spend less than a week in Mapleton over the next month.

When she returned, the birthday party was already set up.

The studio announced the fan meeting on Facebook, leading to a quick sell-out of tickets as major fans shared the news.

To surprise her fans, Violeta had learned a dance routine from a teacher beforehand. Though she practiced only briefly, her dance background made it easy for her, and she performed impressively.

During the birthday fan meeting, her dance performance even trended on social media. The crowd cheered and shouted enthusiastically.

Violeta recorded a video of the event on her phone and posted it

on Facebook. Everyone who attended was thrilled, and each got a photo with her.

The lounge was overflowing with birthday gifts and flowers.

After the party, Violeta received a special gift delivered directly to Liberty Grove.

It was a package from Newham, sent by Hayden.

When Violeta opened it at home, she discovered a Montblanc pen inside.

Chapter 433

Montblanc’s closing piece was a pen named after Queen Viviana. It had a white barrel and a green cap with a textured design, reminiscent of a scepter.

There was also a companion piece called the King Alcott pen, which was limited to 4810 pieces worldwide.

The King Alcott pen featured a red cap and was also styled like a scepter.

Violeta held the pen and admired it.

As she took out her phone to message Hayden, she noticed he had already sent her a birthday wish an hour earlier.

Hayden sent, “Happy birthday.”

Violeta replied, “Thank you for the pen. I love it.”

Receiving a pen as a birthday gift surprised Violeta, but she was pleased.

Given Hayden’s personality, something like flowers or jewelry would have been too extravagant for him.

The pen exuded a sense of precision and maturity.

Soon after, Hayden sent a photo of himself holding the King Alcott pen.

His hand was large, with fair, slender fingers and well-defined joints. The regal pen looked even more impressive in his grasp.

Hayden asked, “Will you use it every day? I will.”

Violeta answered, “I don’t have many chances to use a pen. It’s so beautiful. I’m afraid I might drop it.”

“Then make sure to keep it safe.”

Violeta also sent a photo of herself holding the Queen Viviana pen. Hayden saved the photo.

Later, after Violeta finished her shower, she posted a photo on Facebook featuring all the gifts and flowers from her birthday celebration.

The last photo was of the Montblanc pen, with Hayden’s handwritten blessing on the gift box. She captioned. “Goodnight.”

Although the Montblanc pen was expensive, it seemed modest compared to some of the more extravagant gifts from her fans.

Nevertheless, Violeta posted a separate photo to show her genuine appreciation for the pen.

Soon, comments started coming in.

“Goodnight, baby!”

“Sweet dreams, with you in my thoughts.”

“Wow, I have the same pen! I love it.”

Those pens symbolized the enduring love between Queen Viviana and King Alcott.

Soon, Kaylee signed a contract with a new agent named Jackie Witt, introduced by Eugene.

Jackie had previously worked for a large agency but left due to job changes and started a company with a few partners.

Kaylee was the first artist to join the new agency.

She might not have much experience, but she was cooperative.

Jackie had good intentions and aimed to make Kaylee famous, naturally taking good care of her.

In the middle of the next month, Violeta went to the set of ‘The Chosen One’ to film.

She was there for a week and filmed against a green screen for special effects.

Once her hair and makeup were done, she was ready to start.

Despite frequent criticism of Tracy’s acting skills online, Zelena Blake’s performance was often overlooked.

During filming, Violeta’s acting skills stood out significantly compared to the new generation of actors.

She truly deserved the Best Supporting Actress Award as she fully immersed herself in her role. Her charisma and skills set her apart.

Conversely, the female lead, Zelena, had concerned the director.

However, Zelena’s hard work and dedication earned her the director’s patience, just like the director of “Spring Isn’t Blooming.”

The director had also mentioned Zelena in media interviews, praising her as the hardest-working actress he had ever seen. He mentioned that she was always improving her skills, even after hours. If she thought she didn’t do the shoot well, she would request to redo it.

His evaluation was quite satisfactory.

Zelena knew she wasn’t naturally talented but was committed to working hard.

Chapter 434

In truth, Zelena wasn’t passionate about acting.

She simply enjoyed the fame and the admiration that came with being a celebrity, much like how she used to admire Violeta in her past life.

Because of that, Zelena was committed to improving her acting skills and even took private lessons from the Film Academy.

Hattie, on the other hand, had a slight edge over Zelena. With an actress mother, she had some natural talent in her genes.

Privately, Hattie often mocked Zelena for lacking talent.

The director often had to spend extra time teaching her, which made some wonder if Zelena was the one acting or if it was the director.

However, Hattie wasn’t much better. Despite her talent, she didn’t put in the effort required.

As time went on, her natural talent began to wane. Even if she had opportunities, she didn’t make the most of them.

On the weekend, Violeta had dinner with Kaylee.

Kaylee was probably Violeta’s only real friend. After Violeta’s debut, she struggled to form deep connections in the industry, feeling that something was always lacking.

They enjoyed a meal of foreign cuisine, took a photo together, and posted it on Facebook.

Violeta also helped promote Kaylee’s work. The low-budget film ‘The Lies in Winter’ was about to be released. Initially, it didn’t generate much excitement since the director and actors weren’t well-known.

Perhaps it was fate that Violeta ended up helping.

Mason Clarke, the director of ‘The Lies in Winter’, saw Violeta’s promotion and was thankful. He sent her a private message, but she didn’t see it.

Meanwhile, ‘The Nirvana and Rebirth’ had concluded its run.

Instead of a typical happy ending, it featured the female lead achieving revenge and emerging unscathed, which left the audience feeling satisfied.

That ending improved the show’s IMDB rating by 0.2.

Violeta’s two shows, ‘The Quiet Ode’ with a 9.3 rating, and ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ with a 9.5 rating, were undoubtedly top- notch in the industry.

With such successes, she once again made headlines.

In contrast, Lydia, who was featured in ‘As Soon As We Meet’, had a brief spike in popularity when the show first aired but was later overshadowed by ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

Lydia’s show received a mediocre rating of 8.4, only above the passing mark, and didn’t become a hit.

Lydia’s confrontation with Violeta ended in her defeat.

Moreover, by the end of the month, Lydia was on a date with her boyfriend when they were caught by paparazzi, who leaked a teaser about their relationship.

The photo, though vague, suggested a romantic scandal and nearly revealed her boyfriend’s identity.

Her team quickly settled the matter by paying off the paparazzi, but the buzz on Facebook persisted.

Many people speculated about her boyfriend’s identity.

Since he came from a special background, exposing him could lead to serious repercussions.

Even though only a few knew who he was, Lydia was anxious about their relationship being exposed, which caused her considerable stress.

At an offline brand event, both Violeta and Lydia were present.

Eugene encountered Lydia backstage. They stood on opposite sides of the corridor, exchanging silent glances.

The assistant awkwardly greeted Eugene.

When Lydia was still under Eugene’s management, he had repeatedly advised her not to get involved romantically. It was clear she hadn’t heeded his warnings.

He stepped closer and asked lightly, “Is that guy Hollis Zachman?”

Lydia’s slight flutter of her eyelashes served as confirmation.

Eugene smiled. “You’re still involved with him. You bring it on yourself, so be ready for the consequences.”

With that, he walked away without looking back.

As former allies who had once worked together, it was sad to see them reach this point.

The assistant watched Eugene disappear around the corner, while Lydia walked in the opposite direction.

“Lydia…”

“Let’s go.”

Lydia held up her dress and walked away without looking back.

Chapter 435

The assistant sighed and followed along.

Eugene was familiar with Hollis and had previously tried to keep Lydia away from him.

The main issue was the age gap- Lydia was five years older than Hollis.

Additionally, Hollis’s background meant that any relationship between them was unlikely to have a future.

Unresolved relationships were better left untouched, as exposure usually hurt the woman more than the man.

But Lydia was resolute, and Eugene couldn’t dissuade her.

In the middle of the year, Violeta received a stack of new scripts.

However, none of them seemed particularly appealing to her.

Violeta now had full control over her script choices, and the company had no say in her decisions.

“You didn’t find any of these interesting?” Eugene asked.

“They’re all decent, but nothing stands out.”

Violeta was waiting for Wade’s script.

Even though she wasn’t sure if she’d get it, she wanted to wait for it.

Anticipating her response, Eugene pulled out a few theater scripts from his bag.

“If none of those appeal to you, try looking at these.

“Some seasoned actors are working on theater plays. I selected a few good ones for you.”

Violeta reviewed the theater scripts Eugene had brought and found them impressive, especially the classic script ‘Two Snakes’.

Eugene was particularly enthusiastic about that script.

“One of the roles is played by Holly Fisher. A collaboration with her could be amazing,” he noted.

However, Violeta was more interested in a different script.

She picked it up and said, “I prefer this one.”

It was titled ‘Love Dream’.

Eugene commented, “This is a new script with a cast of relatively inexperienced actors. Do you like the female role?”

Violeta replied, “No, I’m more interested in the male role..”

Love Dream’ told the story of an heiress who rarely left her home.

Despite numerous suitors, her gentle exterior hid a desire for freedom.

One afternoon, she dreamed of leaving her mansion and arriving at a winery, where she met a charming young man.

She fell in love with him in her dream but realized it was only a fantasy when she woke up.

Aster asked in surprise, “Ms. White, are you considering cross-dressing?”

Violeta responded, “Is that a problem? The male role in this script is more compelling than the female one. I prefer the male role. Eugene, has this role been cast?”

Eugene replied, “I don’t think so. I’ll check on it.”

“Please do. If it’s still available, I’d like to take it.”

Violeta had a unique perspective on roles. Since the theater play was only a way to pass the time, Eugene supported her choice.

The next day, he brought good news.

The male role in ‘Love Dream’ hadn’t been cast yet, and Violeta could take on the part.

However, cross-dressing for the role would be challenging.

The performance needed to be flawless, and the actor’s skills had to be top-notch to avoid disaster.

For Violeta, playing a male role was a new and exciting challenge.

The production team agreed to let her try out the role, but she needed to dress up first to test the look.

Irene was a seasoned opera performer, so there was little worry about her ability to handle the role.

Violeta looked stunning in both women’s and men’s clothing. In men’s attire, she conveyed a blend of charm and masculinity

Her transformation didn’t come across as awkward or overly feminine but instead radiated a youthful and vibrant energy.

With her clear eyes, slender build, and gentle smile, she perfectly captured the essence of a young man in ‘Love Dream’.

Chapter 436

Finding a man like that in real life was nearly impossible- such perfection usually only existed in dreams.

The director was pleased with Violeta’s appearance.

After discussing with the production team, she returned to enlist her mother’s help.

Though Irene had acted before, she had never played a male role

However, she introduced Violeta to a renowned cross-dresser, who helped Violeta learn how to portray a handsome man.

Rehearsals for the play stretched over two months.

Each day, Violeta attended the theater to practice, and she also had to memorize her lines.

Unlike TV dramas, which could be edited and dubbed later, live theater demanded clear speech, good articulation, a strong voice, and an engaging tone to ensure the audience heard every word.

At first, it was quite challenging. The schedule was tight, the workload was heavy, and the standards were high.

Violeta had never undergone such intensive professional training before, especially since it was her first attempt at cross-dressing.

Without any shortcuts, she had to put in a lot of effort and learn from her teacher.

Despite the difficulties, her hard work paid off. By the end of the first rehearsal, she performed admirably.

Not only did she look striking in men’s attire, but she could also lift and spin the female lead with ease.

The female lead, who had only been in the industry for three years, was thrilled to play the female lead for the first time and act alongside Violeta.

During rehearsals, seeing Violeta in her male costume sparked her feelings of admiration and genuine emotion.

Irene stayed by her daughter’s side throughout the rehearsals.

She understood the immense effort required, knowing that such impressive performances were the result of extensive hard work.

Initially worried that Violeta might not endure the demanding process, Irene had prepared many encouraging words.

However, she was pleasantly surprised when Violeta never complained about the difficulties and continued to persevere.

Watching her daughter improve over the two months, Irene felt as though she was making up for lost time by witnessing Violeta’s growth and achievements.

By the end of the training, Violeta’s posture and demeanor had greatly improved, and her line delivery had become much better.

Her gaze also developed significantly.

In acting, the eyes were crucial for conveying emotions.

The two months of rehearsal proved worthwhile. After the final rehearsal, they had dinner together and scheduled the performances for the middle of the month.

Love Dream was set for seven shows. Tickets sold out almost immediately once they became available.

Violeta was aware that most of the ticket buyers were her fans. She wished there were more true theater enthusiasts interested in seeing her perform.

Unfortunately, her dedicated fans dominated the ticket rush. Still, she was relieved that the play would be recorded and streamed online, making her feel content.

Eugene took advantage of the buzz, promoting Violeta on trending search lists to boost the popularity of ‘Love Dream’.

On the eve of the performance, Violeta was backstage changing into her costume with Irene by her side.

“Vio, I’m so thrilled to have been here with you these past two months and to see your growth. I’m incredibly proud of you,” Irene said.

The two months of rehearsals felt like Irene was making up for missing out on Violeta’s early years.

Violeta’s eyes glistened with emotion as she hugged her mother. “Mom.”

Irene patted her shoulder and sighed. “Time flies. My little girl has grown up.

“I’ll be in the audience tomorrow, cheering you on. I’m also your biggest fan.”

Violeta felt grateful for the second chance in life, allowing her to make up for past regrets.

The next evening, the official performance began. The theater was packed, and the atmosphere was electric.

While many attendees came to see Violeta, their admiration only grew after experiencing her performance.

Chapter 437

When ‘Love Dream’ was officially announced, it shocked everyone that Violeta would be cross-dressing as a man.

The news stirred up a lot of chatter online. Some people dismissed it as a gimmick to boost ticket sales and doubted the quality of the performance.

The debate online before the show even began was louder than the excitement surrounding it.

Few top-tier celebrities in the industry chose to do theater work.

Theater performances didn’t generate as much money as other types of work, and the pay was much lower compared to other acting jobs.

Despite that, Violeta opted to take on the challenge.

The first performance went off without a hitch and received numerous positive reviews online.

Unfortunately, no recordings were allowed during the show, so there were no leaked clips to share.

Although some online comments praised ‘Love Dream’, others were quick to mock it.

“It’s laughable. All the people praising the play are her fans. They’re blindly supporting her.”

“Those who genuinely appreciate theater couldn’t get tickets, and those who did were all fans. So what’s so special about fans praising their favorite actor?”

“It’s funny. Is she trying to showcase her acting skills? She could have chosen a prominent female role, but she opted for a male role, which seems strange.”

“Even though there have been notable cross-dressing performances before, I have low expectations for Violeta.”

Critics also questioned Violeta’s acting abilities and felt it was odd that a newcomer had won the Best Supporting Actress Award. Many believed Lydia deserved it more based on experience.

Violeta’s fans defended her, but their efforts were overshadowed by widespread online criticism.

Fans of other celebrities also jumped into the fray, causing a significant online uproar.

Some people who hadn’t even seen the play pretended to have attended and spread negative rumors about the performance.

“I went to see it live, and I couldn’t watch it at all. Violeta’s performance was hard to watch. Her cross-dressing was quite off-putting.”

The online opinions kept shifting.

Even though Violeta’s choice to act in a play was well-intentioned, she faced significant backlash, with many accusing her of being pretentious.

People criticized her for seeming more sophisticated simply because she decided to take on a theater role. They considered it an act of hypocrisy.

Violeta had always enjoyed a successful career since her debut, but now that she was in the spotlight, critics and internet trolls seized the chance to attack her.

The level of scorn she faced was comparable to the criticism Tracy received for her acting.

Tracy, a rising star in the new generation, was heavily criticized for her acting skills, which had become a widely accepted opinion online.

However, despite her shortcomings, Tracy’s acting wasn’t as poor as people made it seem. At least she had graduated from the Film Academy.

Despite the harsh criticism, Tracy endured it without saying anything.

Now, Violeta was in the same position, facing criticism. When her fans defended her, they were often dismissed as mindless supporters.

Despite the negative buzz, the show continued as planned. It was the first time Violeta had faced such severe criticism since her career began.

Eugene was concerned that she might struggle, but she remained composed. She slept well and performed as usual the following night.

The high level of online activity didn’t affect the actual performance, and the tickets sold out quickly. The intense interest also brought a lot of attention.

It remained to be seen whether Violeta could handle this wave of popularity.

The online videos of ‘Love Dream’ would be released only after all live performances were done as part of a marketing strategy.

If the videos were available too soon, the theater tickets might not be in such high demand.

So, Violeta had to endure the criticism until the show was over.

Despite not having faltered, many with ill intentions wanted to see her fail.

Violeta had exceptional resources, and various artist teams were keen to bring her down.

Not only the new generation of celebrities but also other rival celebrity teams hired internet trolls to join the controversy, including Zelena and Hattie.

The criticism Violeta faced was meant to challenge her resolve. If she couldn’t handle it, it would be seen as a sign of weakness despite her reputation as a top actress.

Chapter 438

“Violeta’s Downfall.”

“Violeta’s Cross-Dressing Fail.”

Those hashtags trended for three days straight.

Aside from Zelena, the person most thrilled by this turn of events was Lydia.

Lydia’s team had always been at odds with Violeta’s.

Not long ago, Lydia was in the spotlight for a relationship scandal that caused quite a stir, leaving her worried about how to handle the fallout.

Unexpectedly, Violeta sent her a gift.

Violeta’s rising popularity quickly overshadowed Lydia’s scandal, shifting public attention away from Lydia’s problems and focusing instead on Violeta.

It was a stroke of luck for Lydia!

Taking advantage of the situation, Lydia fueled the controversy further.

While high popularity brought many benefits, it also attracted a fair share of critics. The path to success was rarely smooth.

Many people thought Violeta’s choice to take on a theater role was a mistake, believing it would ruin her career.

Despite her success with ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ and ‘The Quiet Ode’, the cross-dressing controversy seemed to tarnish her reputation, with the entire internet mocking her.

Lance mentioned to Eugene, “Shouldn’t we do something to manage the damage? Don’t let it spiral out of control.”

Eugene took a sip of his drink and replied, “It’s too late for that now. Trying to remove the topic from trending will only stir up more trouble.”

Lance asked, “So what’s the plan?”

Eugene chuckled. “To achieve great things, sacrifices must be made. Can you guess how this situation was set in motion?”

Lance frowned, suddenly realizing something.

“Did you orchestrate this whole mess?”

Eugene poured the wine and clinked glasses with him. “The time for rehearsals is too long.

“I can’t bear to waste the time in vain.”

Rehearsals and performances had already taken almost as much time as shooting a movie.

After so long without exposure, Eugene wouldn’t let Violeta’s popularity dissipate in vain.

Lance finally understood. “Well, well, you even kept it from me!”

Eugene chuckled. “Well, you know me. Although I started the mess, it became an uproar because there’s a lot of envy in this circle. Those people are ruthless.”

He knew how to handle popularity expertly. Even if it meant letting Violeta be criticized, he believed the criticism would eventually lead to benefits.

That was why he was the super-agent.

Lance asked, “Aren’t you worried Violeta might end up like Tracy, nearly driven to depression by the criticism?”

Eugene replied confidently, “No, she’ll be fine. I trust my judgment.

“Alright, drink less. You’ve got work tomorrow.”

He set down his glass and prepared to leave.

After the play was aired online, he expected the public opinion to shift.

As Eugene was about to leave, Lance’s voice rang out.

“Violeta’s rise in popularity is overshadowing Lydia’s relationship scandal.”

Eugene paused, turned, and said, “It’s just fate.”

Lance smiled.

Eugene then left the office.

Being Lydia’s former agent, Eugene’s motives were unclear. Lance couldn’t quite figure him out.

He put the unfinished wine away for another time.

The seven plays concluded with all tickets selling out.

The new play ‘Love Dream’ was a huge success, surprising everyone with its strong performance despite the short preparation time. Even scalpers drove ticket prices to record highs.

All of that was closely linked to Violeta’s influence, highlighting the immense power of popularity.

However, ‘Love Dream’ also faced its share of controversy.

After the play ended, the theater decided to release the full version of ‘Love Dream’ online.

Violeta took the opportunity to rest and reflect.

The theater experience gave her valuable insights into acting, serving as a hands-on learning experience.

Despite the online criticism, she chose to ignore it entirely.

Chapter 439

When public figures reach a certain level of fame, they inevitably face intense scrutiny.

Anyone could voice criticism.

But once ‘Love Dream’ was broadcast online, those doubts were likely to fade away.

Violeta was confident in that.

However, Aster was frustrated with the online criticism.

“These people haven’t even seen the show. Why do they spread rumors online? It’s infuriating.

“If our colleagues hadn’t set the tone, this wouldn’t have blown up so much.

“By the way, Ms. White, our rising popularity seems to have unintentionally overshadowed Lydia’s relationship scandal.”

Violeta paused for a moment. “Lydia’s relationship scandal?”

Aster explained, “Yes, there were speculations online about Lydia’s boyfriend from some blurry photos. Despite the photos being unclear, it was obvious that Lydia was with a man.”

Violeta hadn’t paid much attention to this issue, as she was busy preparing for her play.

Aster, who liked to gossip, added, “I heard Lydia solved the issue

by buying the photos from the paparazzi for 600 thousand. There’s talk that her boyfriend is a director’s son, but it’s uncertain if that’s true.”

Such rumors rarely spread without reason.

Violeta lowered her gaze.

At that time, ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was stuck in the review process.

Hayden discovered that a report had been filed, and they were verifying it, but the process was unusually slow.

Violeta knew the report came from Zelena.

However, Zelena lacked the authority to delay the review, so

Violeta suspected someone else was causing the delay. But she couldn’t pinpoint who it might be.

Aster’s comments gave Violeta a clue.

The only conflict with ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was ‘As Soon As We Meet’, which Lydia featured in.

And now, there were rumors about Lydia’s boyfriend, a director’s son.

Violeta realized that Lydia was likely behind the delay.

She took a sip of water. She didn’t seek conflict, but in the world of fame, pure altruism was rare.

There was only one lead role and limited resources. If Violeta

wanted them, others would miss out.

Opportunities were limited. If everyone got a piece, then everyone would be A-list celebrities.

At the start of the month, ‘The Lies in Winter’ was released, and the full version of ‘Love Dream’ was made available online.

With a runtime of one hour and forty minutes, people who missed out on tickets could now watch it online.

Within a single night, ‘Love Dream’ racked up over a billion views.

Online opinions shifted dramatically.

“The Charming Violeta in Cross-Dressing.”

“Violeta Lifted the Female Lead With One Hand.”

Without prior clips, people had believed the initial rumors.

But now that the full version was available, fans and video editors shared exciting highlights of Violeta in ‘Love Dream’, attracting attention from those who weren’t initially interested in theater plays.

Those who were already interested in theater plays couldn’t wait to watch the complete version.

The final reviews were overwhelmingly positive, with a full five-star rating.

Fans who previously defended Violeta now saw widespread praise even from non-fans.

“Violeta is a new A-list star who won Best Supporting Actress for her debut. In her early 20s, she handled a theater role exceptionally. I don’t understand why she was mocked before.”

“To those who criticized ‘Love Dream’ earlier, why aren’t you speaking up now? Share what you think is good about it.”

“Some of Violeta’s scenes were amazing. I couldn’t tell she was a woman in disguise. She’s even cooler than some men!”

“She portrayed a handsome man convincingly. It’s great. Female viewers will surely appreciate it.”

Chapter 440

Because it’s a character in a dream, everything about it is just too perfect. So, being perfect means it deserves criticism, right?’

Some people say that this role is too perfect. It’s a dream character, so if it’s not perfect, what’s the point of the dream? What’s the point of a subpar dream, right?’

Violeta’s fan base remained steady.

Even though there was some criticism before, Violeta’s fans didn’t dwindle; they actually increased.

In the eyes of some internet users who aren’t swayed by trends, the fact that a popular star takes the time to perform in a play is already a really admirable thing.

Whether the performance was good or bad, at least Violeta made the effort.

Many others wouldn’t be willing to do that.

After ‘The Lies in Winter’ premiered, its box office broke nine hundred thousand dollars in just one week.

With only a one-month release contract with the theatres, hitting nine hundred thousand dollars in the first week was an excellent result.

This was Kaylee’s debut film, and she was extremely concerned about its box office performance.

A month later, the total earnings reached 4.8 million dollars.

Kaylee was stunned with surprise, unable to believe it sold so well!

Nobody initially had high hopes for ‘The Lies in Winter’. During the casting calls at school, no one even bothered to line up.

And now, this film, which was considered a flop, achieved such impressive box office numbers!

Of course, over 4.5 million dollars might not be a big deal in the grand scheme of the film industry.

But considering the film’s budget was just over 150 thousand dollars and all the directors and actors were complete newcomers.

This performance was incredibly impressive.

Mr. Mason’s name became well-known in the film industry because of this film.

Just as Violeta had predicted, Mason’s career took off from here, and he would eventually reach great heights.

The success of ‘The Lies in Winter’ showed investors that there was a market for niche, healing, and refreshing films.

Young people today face a lot of pressure.

Life in a small village is warm and cozy.

With no pressure, such films are perfect for relaxing before bed or during weekends, providing a moment of peace and healing.

Mason made a strong debut.

Mason’s success led the other actors in ‘The Lies in Winter’ to see their worth rise, too.

They were no longer unknowns in the industry.

Among them, Evelina Drayton, the lead actress of ‘The Lies in Winter’, skyrocketed in popularity because of her role as Joanne.

She was trending on Facebook for two days, and her fan base grew by three million.

Kaylee, playing the third female lead, Eugene, a friend of Joanne from the same village, also gained a lot of new fans.

Additionally, Violeta was the first prominent celebrity to publicly congratulate ‘The Lies in Winter’ on its box office success on Facebook.

As Violeta’s friend, Kaylee benefited from her association with Violeta and surpassed Evelina in fan growth.

This indirectly stole some of Evelina’s spotlight, which made Evelina a bit jealous, but she didn’t show it.

Since Kaylee and Violeta are good friends, Mason had sent a private message to Violeta before. Still, she never saw it, and they didn’t get a chance to meet in person.

Mason wanted to use Kaylee to get introduced to Violeta. Kaylee was happy to help, so after getting Violeta’s permission, she gave Mason Violeta’s WhatsApp contact.

Once Mason added Violeta on WhatsApp, he said, “Hi Violeta, I’m Mason.”

Violeta replied, “Hello, Mr. Mason.”

Mason replied, “Thank you for promoting ‘The Lies in Winter’ on Facebook. I hope we can collaborate in the future if the opportunity arises.”

Violeta sent a simple reply with a handshake emoji. “Sure.”

The brief chat ended there.

Mason was on his way to becoming a renowned director.

Building a good relationship with him at this stage was definitely beneficial.

A few months later, new actors gained prominence in the industry thanks to ‘The Lies in Winter.’

Kaylee’s debut surprised Zelena.

Kaylee had actually made her debut!

And she did it with a film.

If Zelena remembered correctly, in the previous life, Kaylee hadn’t debuted but had gone into teaching and stage acting.

In this life, things have changed quite a bit.

How did Kaylee end up in ‘The Lies in Winter’?

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 421, to 430]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 421

The promotion of the drama in Glorialand didn’t need to be restrained, so it was even more widespread.

With the appeal of renowned director Wendy and a cast of popular Glorialand actors, the drama’s ratings soared across the whole region after its initial broadcast.

There was no competition during the same period.

A week later.

The official Weibo of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ proactively released a report.

They announced that the daily viewership had consistently surpassed 300 million!

Violeta’s fame skyrocketed, and the newcomer screenwriter Danielle also made a name for herself in the industry with her first work.

She went from being underestimated to becoming a rising star screenwriter.

The drama received excellent reviews.

Although only seven episodes had aired, many netizens couldn’t help but leave reviews.

“This drama is a breath of fresh air. I was a victim of school bullying myself, and I will definitely follow this drama to the end. When I was bullied in high school, I even thought about suicide, but for various reasons, I survived. I still have the after-effects of bullying, but unfortunately, I wasn’t as brave as the leads. This drama teaches students who are currently being bullied to be brave and fight back!”

“It’s really good. I will recommend it to everyone around me. I hope there will be more domestic dramas like this in the future, and no more family ethics dramas or love stories.”

“I love both of Violeta’s dramas. Although I haven’t experienced bullying, I’m still happy to see girls fighting back.”

“This drama is truly the first hit of the year in the domestic entertainment industry. Not only the director’s filming techniques, but also the screenwriter’s plot, and the acting skills of all the actors are top-notch. I watch it every day when it’s updated and even rewatch it. What surprised me even more is that the director and screenwriter of this drama are both women.”

“Actually, I’m not a fan, but I’m hooked. I initially came to watch the drama because I was attracted by the lyrics of the interlude, and then I became a fan of Violeta.”

The buzz surrounding ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was undeniable. It had become a cultural phenomenon, dominating conversations both online and offline.

Just as the staff had predicted during the review process, the version of the drama broadcasted domestically was too suspenseful, leaving the audience wanting more.

After watching the domestic version, they would also seek out the complete overseas version.

Although there were no official channels for the overseas version to be released domestically, resourceful netizens found various ways to watch the complete version.

Violeta’s development had now far surpassed that of all her peers.

Her popularity could already rival that of her seniors.

The Quiet Ode’ only helped her gain recognition domestically, but ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ truly opened up her popularity overseas.

Overseas fans were even more passionate.

Since Violeta didn’t update her social media frequently, many international fans even flocked to her Facebook page for updates.

Nirvana and Rebirth’ was the first hit drama of the year and not just an ordinary one.

Due to the distance, the main cast didn’t have a joint promotional event before the drama aired.

Recognizing the global interest in the show, director Wendy proposed a live online event featuring Violeta and the main cast.

Violeta agreed.

Therefore, a joint live broadcast was scheduled for the 17th of this month on a social media platform.

The fans were ecstatic.

This live broadcast was different from the small-scale interactions of domestic celebrities.

The global reach of Instagram, coupled with the immense popularity of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ overseas, meant that this livestream had the potential to reach a massive international audience.

The company spared no effort in preparing for the event, even reserving a dedicated room for Violeta’s live broadcast.

On the 17th, at 8 PM sharp, the live stream kicked off.

Violeta sat in front of the screen, and Aster helped her with the connection.

Soon, the screen showed that the live broadcast had started.

After accepting the connection, several members of the main cast appeared in the frame on the other side of the screen.

“Hello!!”

Violeta greeted them warmly, “Good day to all of you.”

During her time in Glorialand, Violeta picked up some basic Glorian phrases, which she enthusiastically shared during the live stream.

However, most of the communication was still in Elic.

Chapter 422

The live stream included a Q&A session with fans and giveaways of drama merchandise throughout.

It lasted two and a half hours, accumulating over 100 million viewers, with a peak concurrent viewership of 2 million.

The success of the drama brought numerous benefits.

Prior to ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’, Violeta’s success had only earned her endorsements from two prestigious luxury brands after winning the Best Supporting Actress award.

However, the drama’s phenomenal reception catapulted her into a new league.

Top luxury brands and even exclusive jewelry houses clamored for her endorsement, a rare feat for a young actress.

Her peers could only watch with envy as her career skyrocketed.

More and more fans followed Violeta’s offline activities.

During a brand promotion at a shopping mall, the crowd of fans who came to see Violeta filled the entire mall, with more people outside, demonstrating her immense popularity.

Violeta’s influence was undeniable.

Any brand she touched became an instant sell-out, from luxury bags to watches.

Even the wealthy couldn’t resist the allure of celebrity endorsement.

From the beginning, Violeta’s biggest fan, “Little Sheep,” had always accompanied her to every event.

He would always have first-hand photos of the events on his Facebook page, which had nearly a million followers.

However, his Facebook page contained nothing but beautiful photos of Violeta, earning it the nickname “Violeta’s Photo Gallery.”

Violeta’s meteoric rise was truly unparalleled among her peers.

However, her success cast a shadow on her label mate, Chad.

Chad had originally played the affectionate second male lead in “As Soon As We Meet,” hoping to gain popularity.

But unexpectedly, it was crushed by ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

To make matters worse, his team’s attempts to leverage Lydia’s fame backfired, alienating her fanbase and drawing their ire.

Following the broadcast of “As Soon As We Meet,” Chad did gain some fans for his portrayal of the devoted second male lead, but it wasn’t enough to propel him to the top tier of male artists.

Therefore, Chad couldn’t achieve instant fame like Nolan and Jacques with just one drama.

His path to success was still long.

Tracy continued filming on set as usual.

Zelena was envious of Violeta’s development but currently had no way to break through, so she could only steadily participate in variety shows and build a good rapport with the audience.

Hattie had been diligently currying favor with brand representatives.

However, ever since Violeta revealed Hattie’s intentions to Liam, Hattie had been sanctioned by Liam’s mother, temporarily hindering her ambitions to cozy up to other wealthy families.

Left with no choice, Hattie could only turn her attention back to the film and television industry and started accepting acting roles.

Now that she was taking on acting roles again, she inevitably had to compete with her peers.

Hannah helped Hattie select a few promising scripts, among which the most promising was the fantasy drama “The Tale of the Chosen One: Guardians of the Divine Lineage.”

This drama was a trilogy, centered around the main storyline of a descendant of divine lineage.

It told the story of the female protagonist, as the descendant of divine, experiencing love across three lifetimes before choosing to give up love and save the world.

While the plot might have been familiar, the production team’s reputation for quality reassured Hannah.

She saw this as Hattie’s chance to elevate her career, attract lucrative endorsements, and potentially even earn awards.

Trusting Hannah’s judgment, Hattie readily accepted the role.

Meanwhile, Zelena, who had been focused on other projects, also recognized the immense potential of the “The Chosen One” trilogy.

She recalled how it would achieve classic status and even spawn a movie adaptation in the future.

Having missed out on “Blind Detective,” Zelena was determined not to let another golden opportunity slip through her fingers.

Zelena immediately asked her agent to negotiate for a role in the drama.

However, her hopes were dashed when she discovered that the coveted female lead had already been given to Hattie.

Zelena’s frustration was palpable upon hearing the report.

“Hannah always seems to handpick the best opportunities for Hattie,” she complained to her agent, Trina. “Does she even consider if Hattie is up to the task?”

Trina suggested, “Maybe we should try for the second female lead.”

Zelena frowned. “Second female lead?”

After debuting as a female lead, the thought of playing second. fiddle to Hattie, especially so early in her career, was a bitter pill to swallow.

Chapter 423

Furthermore, in terms of public popularity and recognition, Zelena, with her debut work “Spring Isn’t Blooming” and the variety show “RV Travel Diaries,” far outshone Hattie.

Zelena was confident that her commercial value surpassed Hattie’s.

Playing second fiddle to Hattie was simply out of the question for Zelena.

Trina sighed. “If that was the case, we might have had to give up.”

Give up?

Zelena was even less willing to do that.

Since giving up wasn’t an option, she had to devise another plan.

A sly smile spread across Zelena’s face. “I must have been the lead actress. Hattie stole the script of ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ from me, and now she wanted to compete for ‘The Chosen One.” There was no way I was letting her have it this time!”

Trina asked, “Lena, what should we have done?”

Zelena’s eyes gleamed with determination. “Since the roles hadn’t been officially announced, there was still a chance.

“We could have had some artists photoshop my ancient costume photos from ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming’ and guide fans and paid trolls to create a buzz online about me being the perfect fit for the lead role in ‘The Chosen One.’

“With enough hype, I’m sure the director would have had to consider me.”

Trina nodded thoughtfully. “That was a good idea, but even if they considered you, it wasn’t a guarantee. We might even have ended up making an enemy of Hattie.”

Zelena acknowledged the risk. “Of course, I was aware of that.

“Public opinion alone wasn’t enough; we needed a substantial investment to impress the production team.”

The Chosen One’ was a trilogy; if she filmed all three parts, it was sure to become a classic.

Zelena intended to convince her father to invest a significant amount of money. With this investment, her role would have been secured.

Hannah might have been able to get resources for Hattie, but would she have been willing to spend as much as Zelena’s father?

After all, Zelena’s father had invested seven hundred fifty thousand dollars in ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming.’

And that was real money!

Moreover, even though Zelena wasn’t as popular and

commercially valuable as Violeta, she had gained a considerable following from her variety shows.

High popularity could drive viewership.

She didn’t believe the production team wouldn’t be tempted.

Trina found Zelena’s plan feasible and immediately set out to find people to put it into action.

A week later.

On Facebook, the calls for Zelena to play the lead role in ‘The Chosen One’ were growing louder.

The buzz escalated quickly. Clicking on the trending topic revealed that the most liked posts were photos of Zelena in costumes from ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming.’

The photos indeed had an ethereal quality, giving off a goddess-like vibe.

Comments overflowed with people saying Zelena was perfect for the lead role in ‘The Chosen One.’

Many fans even directly commented…

The surge in popularity greatly angered Hattie.

She called Zelena directly to confront her.

“Zelena, are you trying to steal my role?”

Zelena feigned innocence. “Hattie, where did you hear that? I haven’t taken any roles recently.”

“Haven’t taken any, huh? More like you haven’t gotten any!”

Hattie directly exposed Zelena’s hypocrisy, “What’s with the sudden online buzz? Don’t tell me you know nothing about it.”

Zelena firmly denied it, “Hattie, I really don’t know what’s going on, but I’ve heard a bit about the online buzz. I think you shouldn’t take it too seriously; it’s all just trolls trying to drive a wedge between us. I’m too busy with variety shows to have time for acting.”

Hattie was unimpressed by Zelena’s act.

She had already heard that Zelena’s team had initially

approached the production team of ‘The Chosen One’ to discuss a role for Zelena.

However, upon learning that the lead role was already promised to Hattie, they seemingly abandoned the idea.

Now it seemed, her team hadn’t dropped the idea but planned to directly steal the role!

Hattie sneered, “Zelena, don’t think you can fool me with your innocent act. We both know what you’re up to. The lead role in ‘The Chosen One’ is mine. Don’t even try to snatch it away, or you’ll regret it.”

Zelena chuckled, unfazed by Hattie’s threat. She retorted, “Hattie, the feeling is mutual. We both know each other’s true colors. Let’s just say the best actress will win. And if you’re planning any dirty tricks, bring it on.”

With a final smirk, Zelena ended the call.

Chapter 424

Did Hattie really think she could threaten her?

How laughable.

Zelena had the Blake family’s backing. Even if things went south, she was still a wealthy young lady who could live comfortably even if she retired from the entertainment industry.

But Hattie?

She carried a lot of baggage, not to mention her unsavory background as an illegitimate daughter.

If that were exposed, her fanbase would be shaken to the core.

However, this matter couldn’t be easily exposed. Once it was out in the open, the consequences would be far-reaching.

After all, the Ridge family was one of the prestigious families in Quinston, with considerable influence.

This was a scandal involving a prominent family.

Hannah has been in the entertainment industry for many years.

If Zelena exposed this, she could kiss her career goodbye.

Many veteran artists in the industry, though publicly unmarried, weren’t truly single.

Most were secretly married or had illegitimate children abroad.

When Hattie debuted, she did so under the title of a second-generation star. Her mother was Hannah Leid, but her father’s identity was only disclosed as a wealthy businessman.

As for who this wealthy businessman was, many in the industry knew. But no one wanted to be the first to expose it.

Zelena’s threat to Hattie was just to keep her in check, not to truly expose her background.

The call ended abruptly.

Hattie was furious.

“Zelena is playing a dangerous game.”

Her assistant wrung her hands. “What should we do, Hattie?”

Hattie’s eyes narrowed. “She won’t dare say anything.”

But Zelena’s audacity was a problem. Hattie decided to inform Hannah.

Hannah listened, then frowned. “Weren’t you and Zelena friends? Why is she suddenly trying to steal your role?”

Hattie rolled her eyes. “Because I took the script for ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ from her when ‘Blind Detective’ fell through.”

Hannah’s memory was jogged.

“Ah, yes. But didn’t she film ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming’ after that?”

Hattie sighed. “After my debut, I was too busy to help her. I didn’t connect her with anyone or take her calls. Maybe she’s holding a grudge.”

Hannah chided, “Hattie, haven’t you heard the saying ‘help someone to the end’? You should have helped her secure the role in ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming’ after taking her script. Otherwise, of course, she’d hold a grudge.”

Hattie hadn’t considered that at the time.

She hadn’t expected Zelena to land a role and debut successfully.

“Mom, it’s too late for regrets. What should we do now?”

Hannah advised, “In this industry, it’s better to have one more friend than one more enemy. Even if you didn’t want to help her, you should have at least pretended. Learn from this!”

Hattie nodded reluctantly.

“I understand. Mom, Zelena’s trump card is getting her family to invest. How about you invest in me?”

Hannah immediately refused. “Where would I get that kind of money?”

Being a celebrity might seem glamorous, but the expenses were high.

Hannah had saved some money over the years, but she couldn’t guarantee ‘The Chosen One’ would be a hit, so investing was a risk she wasn’t willing to take.

She wasn’t fond of spending money without a guaranteed return.

Moreover, Hannah’s lifestyle was expensive. She was used to spending lavishly.

When she was younger, the industry wasn’t as lucrative as it was now, and the pay was low.

Now, artist fees and appearance rates were high, but she was older and couldn’t compete with the younger newcomers. Her connections were her only advantage.

Hattie suggested, “Then how about asking Dad to invest?”

Hannah scoffed. “He might be willing, but he wouldn’t dare. If that old hag at home finds out he’s giving you money, our chances of returning to the Ridge family are over.

“Besides, the recent difficulties in securing fashion resources are her doing. She is already becoming suspicious of us.”

Hattie grew increasingly disheartened. “Then what can I do? Just watch Zelena take the role?”

Chapter 425

Hannah paused, considering her options.

With her years of experience in the industry, she saw a different perspective. “If we can’t get the lead role, then securing the second lead will suffice,” she suggested.

Hattie balked at the idea. “What?! The second lead? Do you want me to play second fiddle to Zelena? Absolutely not!”

Hannah calmly explained, “Hattie, this isn’t the time to be stubborn. The second lead in this script is just as captivating. If you perform well, you could even win Best Supporting Actress, a highly prestigious honor.”

Hattie remained resistant. “But I don’t want to play a supporting role.”

Hannah countered, “Then you’ll have to give up on this script entirely. The other scripts I’ve seen aren’t nearly as good.”

Hattie was cornered.

Hannah continued, her voice earnest, “In my opinion, there’s no real difference between the lead and the second lead. As long as the character is well-written and memorable, your scenes with Zelena will leave a lasting impression on the audience. If you outshine her, won’t that be even better?

“I played supporting roles when I was starting out. And look at me now; the lead actresses from those days have long retired, but I’m still active in the industry. Don’t be so stubborn.”

Outshining Zelena Blake?

The prospect appealed to Hattie, but she still struggled to overcome the mental hurdle of playing a supporting role.

With a sigh, she relented.

“Alright, I’ll think about it.”

The rivalry between Zelena and Hattie’s teams quickly spread throughout the industry, reaching Violeta’s ears.

Time flew by, and ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ had already aired half of its episodes.

One evening, Danielle invited Violeta out for dinner.

After wrapping up her current project, Violeta planned to take a brief two-day break.

On the night of the dinner, Aster brought up the highly controversial “The Chosen One” trilogy while riding in the car.

“I heard this series is adapted from an online novel with purchased rights.

“Zelena and Hattie’s teams are fighting over it.

“Initially, the lead role was given to Hattie, but now there’s a lot of buzz online saying Zelena is the perfect choice for the lead in ‘The Chosen One,’ while Hattie isn’t suitable.

“After all, Zelena’s first role was in a costume drama, so she does have an edge over Hattie in terms of looks and makeup. Hattie’s first role was in a youth idol drama.”

Eugene chimed in, “I’ve read some of the script. It’s quite good, and the production team is decent.

“It should turn out to be a great series.”

Violeta was leaning back in her seat, busy responding to messages on her phone.

Kaylee’s movie, “The Lies in Winter,” which she had filmed the previous year, had recently wrapped up post-production.

Kaylee had returned to Quinston the previous month, and a management company had approached her with a contract offer.

Kaylee was unsure about the decision and had messaged Violeta for advice.

Once “The Lies in Winter” was released and scheduled, Kaylee would officially debut in the entertainment industry.

Though Kaylee’s debut was a year and a half later than Violeta’s, starting with a movie was still a promising beginning.

Since getting into the car, Violeta had been focused on responding to Kaylee’s messages, tuning out the ongoing conversation.

Eugene turned to Violeta and said, “Beauty, Zelena and Hattie are at each other’s throats now.

“Your previous assessment of them was spot on. When their interests clash, the facade of their friendship crumbles.”

Violeta simply hummed in agreement.

Aster inquired, “What’s Ms. White up to?”

“Replying to a friend’s message,” Violeta responded. She then asked, “Eugene, have you heard of SkyTune Media?”

Eugene furrowed his brow. “SkyTune Media? Never heard of them. Why?”

Violeta explained, “A friend of mine has been approached by them for a contract. She’s asking for my advice, but I don’t know much about them, so I thought I’d ask you.”

Eugene advised, “If it’s a new artist, it’s best to avoid small studios. Even a mid-sized company would be preferable and less risky. Honestly, only big companies are truly reliable if you want to avoid being scammed.”

Aster nodded in agreement. “That’s true. Before I became an artist’s assistant, I almost got tricked by some shady small studios into becoming a live streamer!

“They make all sorts of promises before you sign, but once you’re locked in, everything changes. If you want to leave, you have to pay a hefty penalty. Many of these so-called media companies make their money by trapping people into breaking contracts, often demanding millions. It’s a frightening situation.” Violeta listened thoughtfully and nodded. “You’re right. Signing a contract is a serious decision that shouldn’t be taken lightly.”

Chapter 426

Remembering the scams she had heard of in her past life, Violeta understood the risks of small production companies.

Many promising actors fresh out of drama school had wasted their prime years due to such scams.

“Which friend?” Eugene asked. “Maybe I can help introduce her to someone.”

Violeta’s face lit up. “That would be great! She’s also from Toland University and has already acted in a movie.”

“Oh? What movie?” Eugene inquired.

“The Lies in Winter,” Violeta replied, “directed by a newcomer.”

The Lies in Winter?

The title didn’t ring any bells for Eugene, leading him to assume it was a small production.

However, he knew even small productions could become surprise box office hits.

There have been instances where low-budget films unexpectedly became huge hits.

“Starting with a movie is a good move,” he acknowledged.

“Send me her resume, and I’ll recommend a good agent for her.”

Violeta nodded.

She then promptly asked Kaylee to send her resume and forwarded it to Eugene.

Kaylee was immensely grateful for Violeta’s help. Initially, she had only wanted Violeta to review things, but she hadn’t expected Violeta to go out of her way and ask her own agent to assist.

Knowing that Violeta’s agent was top-tier, Kaylee felt honored and promised to treat Violeta to a meal when she had the chance.

Violeta happily accepted.

Upon arriving at the restaurant, they found Danielle had reserved a private room.

Violeta entered with Eugene, Aster, and Felix.

Lacking industry friends, Danielle had felt it would be too quiet with just Violeta.

Given the success of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’, a celebration was in order!

At this year’s annual star gala, Violeta would undoubtedly be seated at the main table, and Danielle was a strong contender for the Best Screenwriter award next year.

As they entered, Danielle quickly rose to her feet.

“Hello, Violeta.”

“Hi, Danielle!”

Violeta responded with a warm smile and a light hug.

Danielle then addressed the others behind Violeta.

“Eugene, Aster, Felix, please have a seat. I ordered some dishes, but I’m not sure if they’ll suit your tastes.”

They all settled into their seats.

Despite her newfound success, Danielle remained reserved and hadn’t made many friends in the industry. It seemed she wasn’t keen on building relationships with those in the business.

She didn’t speak much and remained quiet throughout the meal.

In contrast, Violeta and the others ate, drank, and celebrated enthusiastically, even lighting celebratory sparklers midway through.

During her short break, Violeta opted to stay at the White family home with her parents instead of returning to Liberty Grove.

She had missed the Toland University’s class graduation photo, and the school had mailed her diploma to the White residence.

Ms. Silverleaf sent Tuna and Hera back to the White residence together.

After returning home, Irene took Violeta to an afternoon tea gathering with her friends. Surrounded by wealthy women, Violeta found herself out of her element.

Uninterested in playing poker, she sat nearby, scrolling through her phone to keep Irene company.

Occasionally, one of the women would approach to take a photo with her, much to Irene’s pride in her accomplished daughter.

Later, after Irene finished her poker game, they picked up Anton from work and headed home together.

The following day, photos of Violeta with the wealthy women at the tea gathering surfaced on social media.

A trending topic on Facebook emerged.

“Violeta resting and playing poker with her mom.”

The candid pictures showed Violeta casually lounging on a sofa, scrolling through her phone.

Some recognized the opulent decor of the poker room as that of a high-end private teahouse in Quinston, where booking a room cost several hundred dollars per hour and all the afternoon tea pastries and floral teas were flown in from Verdancia.

The comment section quickly filled with comments from netizens and fans.

“Vio is absolutely stunning, simply breathtaking.”

“It’s no secret that Violeta is even more stunning in person. I saw her once at an event, and as a woman, I couldn’t stop thinking about her beauty. It’s hard to describe!”

Perhaps fueled by Violeta’s trending status, ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was now taking Auratia by storm, even eclipsing the popularity of ‘The Quiet Ode’.

Chapter 427

This time, the trending topic wasn’t about the show itself, but rather Violeta’s captivating looks.

Netizens commented.

“Violeta was absolutely stunning in ‘The Quiet Ode.’ She’d be perfect for the role of the goddess Elara in ‘The Chosen One.””

“I thought I was the only one who felt that way! Violeta is the ideal match. The character doesn’t have many scenes but leaves a lasting impression as a celestial beauty.”

“As a fan of the original novel, I agree. Violeta is the perfect fit. Her portrayal of Layla had the best costume design I’ve seen in recent years.”

“So many people feel the same way. Shouldn’t the production team consider our opinion?”

“If Violeta is in ‘The Chosen One,’ I’ll definitely watch it!”

“I’d love to see her in it too, but that’s unlikely. ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ hasn’t even finished airing, and she needs a break.”

The online buzz was undeniable.

However, the role of Elara wasn’t the lead in “The Chosen One.”

With Violeta’s current status, she wouldn’t accept a supporting role.

Therefore, Violeta wouldn’t be taking on a role in “The Chosen One.”

After a few days of rest, Violeta returned to work.

Selene’s Autumn Fashion Show had invited her to attend.

While Violeta was getting her makeup done backstage, Aster chatted about the online buzz.

“Ms. White, people online are saying they hope you’ll play Elara in ‘The Chosen One.””

Currently, the casting controversy for “The Chosen One” is a hot topic.

The leading role was being fiercely contested between Zelena and Hattie’s teams.

Previously, Zelena’s team had photoshopped images of her as the lead to generate hype.

Now, many netizens had taken Violeta’s earlier portrayal of Layla and photoshopped her as Elara, with these images widely circulated.

A poll was even created, pitting various actresses with notable period drama looks against each other.

Violeta emerged as the clear winner.

In “The Quiet Ode,” Violeta’s portrayal of Layla was that of a ruthless villainess, so her character design had a dark, alluring look.

The fact that netizens could transform this dark look into a pure and ethereal one was quite impressive.

In the original novel, Elara was a celestial being who existed only in an illusion.

Her scenes were few but unforgettable, with a strong presence despite limited screen time.

As the makeup artist applied eye makeup, she remarked, “I saw the photoshopped images online and agree that Ms. White would be perfect for the role.”

Violeta, with her eyes closed, simply listened as the makeup artist worked on her face.

“It’s all thanks to their impressive photoshopping skills,” Violeta chuckled.

The makeup artist chimed in, “If they can make you look that good with photoshopping, imagine how stunning the actual character design would be. It’s like makeup! If you start with a

2, the result is often mediocre, but with an 8 as the base, even a simple foundation looks amazing.”

Aster immediately added, “Wow, your words are really flattering, hahaha.”

The makeup artist laughed. “Haha, I’m just being honest.”

After Violeta’s makeup was complete, the runway show was ready to begin.

She found her seat and quietly waited for the show to start.

The fashion show was bustling with journalists and media outlets, capturing photos of the outfits, models, and attending celebrities.

Violeta watched attentively, occasionally clapping in

encouragement. Seated next to her was Selene’s director, and they took photos together.

Following the show, a producer approached Violeta backstage.

He was the producer of “The Chosen One.”

As it turned out, they had seen the online buzz and wanted to gauge Violeta’s interest in the role of Elara.

Violeta was surprised by the producer’s direct approach.

Fortunately, Aster reacted swiftly, “Ms. White doesn’t handle work matters directly. If you want to discuss work, you can contact Mr. Scott.”

The producer didn’t press the issue, instead smiling and saying, “I just happened to see you at the show, so I came to say hello. Alright, I’ll contact Ms. Scott then.”

Violeta politely replied, “Thank you. I’ve seen the online buzz, but I’m not sure if I can do the role well.”

The producer smiled and replied, “No problem. Since we rarely meet, let’s take a photo together.”

Violeta agreed.

That evening, the photo of Violeta and the producer was posted on Facebook.

Chapter 428

Some people recognized the person in the photo with Violeta as the producer of “The Chosen One,” leading to speculation that Violeta had already been in contact with the show’s production team.

Meanwhile, Zelena felt a wave of anxiety wash over her.

If Violeta also expressed interest in “The Chosen One,” Zelena knew she wouldn’t stand a chance against her.

Violeta currently had both popularity and buzz. If she confirmed her participation, securing sponsorship would be effortless.

There would be no sponsors she couldn’t attract.

A sense of panic gripped Zelena. “I can’t just sit here and do nothing. I have to secure this role,” she thought to herself.

A few days ago, Zelena had called her parents. She asked them to come over and have a meal with the producers of “The Chosen One” as potential investors.

They had now arrived in Quinston and were staying at a hotel.

Suddenly, an idea sparked in Zelena’s mind. She could have her parents leverage their family connection with Violeta, persuading her to step back from “The Chosen One.”

Zelena quickly picked up her phone and called her mother.

“Hello, Mom.”

The next day.

The producer of “The Chosen One” contacted Eugene to discuss the possibility of Violeta making a special guest appearance as the goddess Elara.

Violeta’s status had risen, and her fees had increased substantially, which was beyond their budget.

To persuade Eugene, the producer even brought in an old friend as a mediator.

Given the circumstances, Eugene accepted the script and left the final decision to Violeta.

If she liked the character, she could make a special guest appearance.

If not, they would have to decline.

The script was then handed to Violeta.

In truth, Violeta didn’t need to read the script; she was already familiar with the plot of “The Chosen One.”

She was aware that “The Chosen One” would become a classic in the years to come, so she had heard about it.

Violeta had no objections to the script itself.

She simply didn’t want to work with Zelena and Hattie.

Whether it was for personal reasons or to avoid being compared to them on screen, Violeta wasn’t interested in collaborating.

There were plenty of classic works out there, and making the right choices was important.

She wasn’t greedy enough to take on everything.

Eugene reassured her, “Alright, I understand. I’ll decline their offer tomorrow.”

Violeta replied, “Thanks, Eugene.”

Eugene added, “It wasn’t even that great a role, very minor. It doesn’t even qualify as the third lead. If they hadn’t involved my friend as a mediator, I wouldn’t have bothered with the script at all.”

Given Violeta’s current status, she had her pick of the best scripts in the industry.

Why settle for a small role?

In the afternoon, as Violeta and Aster were leaving the company for her next event, there were two people waiting for Violeta outside.

When Violeta and Aster emerged from the elevator, the receptionist hurried over and said, “Ms. White, someone is here to meet you.”

Aster inquired, “Who? Here at the company?”

The receptionist glanced towards the two people seated on the lounge sofas in the lobby.

Upon closer inspection, Violeta realized the visitors were Mr. and Mrs. Blake.

Her brow furrowed in confusion.

Unfamiliar with them, Aster assumed they were fans seeking an autograph.

“What are they doing here? We have another appointment to get to. Tell them they can’t wait around here.”

The receptionist looked flustered. “I did tell them to leave, but they don’t seem like typical fans. They insisted on waiting. I even told them Ms. White wasn’t in, but they seem certain she’s here.”

Aster was perplexed. “That’s strange.”

Violeta’s expression remained neutral. “Well, I know them. Let’s go talk to them.”

Aster’s curiosity was piqued. “What? Ms. White, you know them? Who are they?”

As Violeta approached the couple, she explained to Aster in a hushed tone, “They are Zelena’s parents, and they used to be my adoptive parents.”

Aster was taken aback.

Violeta had previously confided in her about the incident with Zelena at Toland University, where Mr. and Mrs. Blake had shown blatant favoritism towards Zelena without understanding the full story.

Their presence here had to be for a significant reason.

They wouldn’t seek out Violeta without a pressing matter.

That year, after Zelena’s expulsion from Toland University for embezzling funds, Mr. and Mrs. Blake finally discovered the truth about Violeta’s biological parents.

Josh and Sharon made a poor impression on Anton and Irene during their first meeting.

Following that encounter, Anton cut off all ties with the Blake Group.

Consequently, the Blake Group faced financial losses, and their business struggled to maintain its previous success.

Despite that, their strong foundation allowed them to retain their status as one of the leading families in Arlowand, maintaining significant influence.

That influence enabled them to offer support when their daughter was in need.

Aster was puzzled. “Here is the company. There could be reporters hiding outside. What could their real intentions be?”

Violeta responded calmly, “Let’s find out.”

When she approached Josh and Sharon, she got straight to the point, “What brings you here?”

Upon seeing Violeta, Sharon adjusted her clothes and said with seriousness, “Look, Josh, things have changed. She no longer addresses us as she used to.”

Violeta smiled slightly. “I don’t think you’re expecting me to address you like that. I’m on a tight schedule. If you have something to discuss, please be quick.”

Chapter 429

Josh cleared his throat and began, “Vio, after the incident at university, we looked into things and realized we were mistaken in accusing you. We came to check on you and make sure you’re doing well.

“We tried to see you in person, but the receptionist told us you weren’t here. Luckily, we didn’t take that at face value and waited for you.”

Their sudden concern surprised Violeta.

In her previous life, she might have felt grateful for their unexpected care and would have let go of past grievances.

But she was no longer who she was now.

From Josh and Sharon’s expressions, it was clear they weren’t acting with genuine intentions.

The incident at the university was long past. If they truly wanted to apologize, they would have done so already.

Why did they wait until now?

Was there no access between Arlowand and Quinston? Did they lack ways to contact her?

Or did they want to deceive her with family affections and reconcile?

Unmoved, Violeta lowered her eyes slightly. “I’m fine, only busy with work. Now that you two have seen me, you may leave.”

With that, she turned to walk away.

However, as soon as she moved, Josh and Sharon stood up and called after her, “Vio! We have one more thing.”

As expected, they had another purpose. Violeta stopped and turned back. “If you have more to say, just go ahead.”

Sharon stepped forward and said, “We came to invest in something. We’re having dinner with the producer tonight.”

Josh nodded. “Yes, Lena told us about ‘The Chosen One’. She said it’s a great opportunity for her career. We’re here to support her.”

Violeta remained unmoved. “And then?”

Sharon and Josh exchanged glances before continuing, “Since you’re in a hurry, we’ll be direct. Lena mentioned you were interested in this drama too.”

Josh added, “You’re doing so well now, having won the Best Supporting Actress Award. You don’t need this script, but Lena can’t miss this chance. So, we’re asking you to give up the script and let Lena take it.”

Sharon chimed in, “Yes, we only have one daughter. We owe her so much from when she was younger. This is our way of making up for it. You have other opportunities, so please let your sister have this one.”

Aster was stunned.

What did they mean by giving the opportunity to Zelena?

The entertainment industry was all about seizing opportunities and resources.

Violeta didn’t even take the opportunity initially. Even if she did, why should she hand it over to someone else? It seemed unfair.

Aster wanted to speak up for Violeta, but Violeta stopped her.

Violeta smiled at Josh and Sharon. “Is there anything else?”

Believing she had agreed, Josh and Sharon quickly added, “Yes, there’s one more thing. Lena doesn’t have many connections or friends in Quinston. As her sister, you should look out for her. The entertainment industry is tough, and she needs more support and connections. It would help if you could introduce her to some good resources.”

Chapter 430

Violeta asked, “If I help her with resources, who will help me with mine?”

Sharon replied, “You must have plenty of resources yourself. It wouldn’t hurt to share some with Lena.”

Violeta couldn’t help but laugh at Sharon’s suggestion.

She nodded and said, “Alright, I get it. Is there anything else? I’m short on time.”

Josh and Sharon assumed everything was settled.

Josh said warmly, “That’s all. Go ahead with your business.”

Once outside the company, Violeta remained unfazed.

She had long stopped hoping for anything from Josh and Sharon, so their words in favor of Zelena didn’t surprise her.

Aster was livid. “I can’t believe how unfair this is! How can they be like this?”

Violeta replied calmly, holding her phone, “How is it unfair?”

Aster said, “If they feel guilty about Zelena, they should make it up to her themselves instead of sacrificing your interests. It’s not your fault about the birth switch.”

Moreover, if Violeta hadn’t been switched at birth, she would have grown up with the White family, which was better than the Blake family.

Zelena claimed Violeta stole her 18 years of a privileged life, but Violeta missed out on her better 18 years as well.

Josh and Sharon’s favoritism frustrated Aster.

Seeing that Violeta wasn’t upset, Aster thought she might have been convinced to help Zelena.

“Ms. White, you didn’t take their request seriously, did you?”

“Of course not.”

Violeta closed her phone. “I just informed Eugene that I’ll take on the ‘The Chosen One’ script.”

Aster’s eyes widened in surprise. “What? Have you changed your mind?”

Violeta lowered her gaze. “Yes.”

“Oh my gosh!”

Initially, Violeta hadn’t planned to take on ‘The Chosen One’, but Josh and Sharon’s request made her reconsider.

It seemed they were sent by Zelena to get her to back out, but rather than backing down, Violeta felt more inclined to take part.

The Chosen One’ was known to be slow to catch on, with a lukewarm reception at first. It would take at least a year to gain popularity.

The script had a solid structure, but the plot was quite old-fashioned and was based on stories from years ago. It was clear that the elements used were outdated.

So, it took several years for the drama to become a hit.

Violeta acknowledged that the drama could become a classic over time, but she wasn’t keen on spending months on something that would only gain traction later.

If she had to wait so long for it to become popular, she would waste all her time.

However, she thought that taking the role for a short time would allow her to make a striking appearance and also overshadow Zelena.

Elara was a particularly special character. With minimal dialogue and appearing only in the dream mirror, she was known as the ‘Dream Goddess’.

She was the epitome of beauty, embodying the most cherished ideals in people’s hearts. Each person saw her as the most beautiful, reflecting their deepest notions of beauty.

In the drama, everyone thought Elara was the most beautiful goddess in the world.

In one scene, after entering the dream world, all the main characters would bow before Elara.

Violeta imagined how it would be to see Zelena and Hattie bowing to her.

She felt satisfied to think about it.

So, she decided to take on the role.

The production team of ‘The Chosen One’ was thrilled and announced on social media that Violeta would be joining the drama as a special guest.

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 411, to 420]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 411

Lydia had just appeared as a guest on the latest episode of the ‘RV Travel Diaries’.

During the recording, she crossed paths with Zelena.

Zelena, eager to enhance her public image, was putting on a display of friendliness towards her senior peers.

Not harboring any personal animosity towards Zelena, Lydia was open to forming a friendship.

In the entertainment industry, friendships could be forged as long as there were no conflicting interests, though the longevity of such relationships was uncertain.

Zelena was aware that Lydia’s frustration stemmed from Violeta’s recent win of the Best Supporting Actress Award.

Reports had surfaced of Lydia having a public outburst backstage at the Skyward Awards, with the media capturing her leaving in a bad mood.

Had her team not acted swiftly to suppress the story, Lydia’s cold exit could have made headlines.

Given her extensive experience, Lydia was undoubtedly a strong candidate for the Best Supporting Actress Award.

It was only natural that she would be unpleased by Violeta’s win.

The rivalry between their teams was intense, with no love lost.

Eugene, who had previously managed Lydia and was now Violeta’s manager, had ensured their paths would remain antagonistic.

Even without the award issue, their rivalry was expected, with Eugene’s involvement deepening their enmity.

Moreover, Violeta’s emergence as a prominent newcomer overshadowed Lydia, who was regarded as a ‘senior’.

Zelena, relishing the opportunity to stir up trouble, watched with satisfaction as Violeta accumulated more enemies.

Seeing a chance to solidify her alliance with Lydia, Zelena made the most of it.

After filming the show, Zelena visited Lydia’s dressing room, carrying a bottle of perfume.

“Lydia, are you removing your makeup?” Zelena asked.

Lydia, wiping her face with a makeup remover pad, looked up with a smile. “Oh, hi, Lena. What’s up?”

Zelena offered the perfume. “You mentioned before how much you liked my perfume. I brought you a sample, though it’s a small one.”

While a perfume sample might not seem like a grand gift, Zelena wasn’t aiming to impress Lydia with her generosity.

Lydia accepted the sample without closely examining it.

“Thanks, Lena. Even if it’s just a sample, it’s appreciated. I’ll buy a bottle myself later.”

Zelena took the chance to sit beside Lydia. “Actually, you don’t need to buy it. You’re the face of this brand.”

Lydia looked momentarily surprised and examined the sample’s label more closely.

Her eyes widened in recognition. “Ah, it’s Godie. No wonder it smells so good; their perfumes are top-tier.”

Zelena nodded. “Yes, I bought it because you’re the spokesperson. I really admire you for representing such a prestigious brand, Lydia. I wonder how long it will take me to have such an opportunity.”

Lydia basked in the compliment. “Lena, it’s just that I’ve been in the industry longer. You’ll get your chance soon. Don’t worry.”

Zelena smiled sweetly. “Thank you for the encouragement.”

With the pleasantries out of the way, Zelena got to the point.

“By the way, it’s unfortunate.”

“What is?” Lydia asked.

“The Flying Sky Award,” Zelena replied with a regretful look.

Lydia’s expression hardened immediately, her mood darkening upon this topic.

Zelena continued, “Lydia, as we’re friends, I’ll be honest with you. Don’t take it the wrong way.”

Lydia placed the perfume sample on the makeup table. “Go ahead.”

Zelena leaned in. “Honestly, I’m perplexed as to how Violeta won the Best Supporting Actress Award. We all thought it would be you. For someone so new to win such an award, it’s almost unimaginable. I felt like she didn’t deserve it. I thought I was the only one who felt this way, but I’ve spoken to many people, and they all agree that the award should have gone to you, not Violeta!”

She paused, then added, “Look at Tracy, who won the Best Newcomer Award and faced online criticism. What did Violeta do to deserve the Best Supporting Actress Award?”

Without Violeta in the running, the award would surely have gone to Lydia.

Chapter 412

Zelena’s remarks only served to widen the gulf between Lydia and Violeta.

Zelena was merely voicing the frustration that Lydia had been harboring.

Lydia felt that the Best Supporting Actress Award should have been hers.

For years, she had been close to winning it, believing that this year was finally her chance, only for Violeta to take it from her.

Previously, Violeta had overshadowed Lydia at a comeback event and had persuaded Wendy to block Lydia’s career shift. Now, Violeta has taken the Best Supporting Actress Award as well.

Their rivalry was well-established.

Lydia wasn’t about to let Violeta escape unscathed.

However, her years in the industry had taught her to keep her emotions in check, not allowing Zelena’s provocations to expose her true feelings too easily.

With a subtle smile, Lydia looked at Zelena. “Lena, what exactly are you trying to say?”

Zelena put on an air of innocence. “I just feel sorry for you, Lydia.”

As Lydia continued to remove her makeup with an indifferent tone, she replied, “Life is full of regrets. You get used to it. Maybe this award just wasn’t meant for me.”

Zelena was caught off guard by Lydia’s composed response.

She quickly shifted the subject.

“By the way, Lydia, when is your new drama going to air?”

Lydia answered, “Soon. I’ve heard it’s passed the review process and should be on air by the end of next month at the latest.”

Zelena beamed. “That’s wonderful news! Did you know Violeta’s new drama is supposed to air around the same time?”

Lydia’s hand froze mid-motion.

Right!

Last year, while Violeta was working on her new series, Lydia was also on set.

Both shows were in similar stages of production, so their airing dates were likely to coincide.

If they were to air simultaneously, comparisons would be inevitable.

Being in the industry for years, Lydia had a reputation for high ratings and was used to topping the charts, especially in the realm of youth idol dramas.

Her new series, ‘As Soon As We Meet’, was a period drama, marking a new direction for her.

If it did well, it could draw more attention from directors and potentially ease her transition into the film industry.

Therefore, the show’s ratings were crucial.

However, Violeta’s swift ascent meant that if their shows

overlapped and Violeta’s outshone hers, Lydia could become the subject of ridicule in the industry.

The thought of this possibility unsettled Lydia.

She had to prevent it from happening.

Seeing Lydia’s shift in expression, Zelena knew her words had struck a chord.

She continued carefully, “But you know, Lydia, you’re actually luckier than Violeta. Your show has already passed review. I’ve heard that Violeta’s drama is having some issues and is still stuck in the review process. There’s no telling if it will even make it to broadcast.”

Lydia’s eyes lit up. “Stuck in review? What’s the situation, Lena? Do you know more details?”

Zelena shrugged. “I don’t have all the specifics, but I’ve heard it’s due to some sensitive content. Apparently, a complaint letter was filed, and they’re still looking into it.”

If the complaint was valid, Violeta’s new drama could face jeopardy, potentially being postponed or even cancelled.

Even if it wasn’t outright rejected, delays might push its airing date beyond that of ‘As Soon As We Meet’, ensuring Lydia’s ratings wouldn’t be affected due to different airing dates.

Regardless of the outcome, it was beneficial for Lydia.

She didn’t know who lodged the complaint, but the anonymous person had inadvertently helped her.

Lydia inquired, “Is your source reliable?”

Zelena responded, “I heard it from someone else. At first, I was skeptical, but considering Violeta’s drama hasn’t even started its promotional campaign yet, I’m inclined to believe it’s likely true.”

Lydia lowered her gaze, contemplating the implications.

With her objective achieved, Zelena found an excuse to leave the dressing room.

As soon as Zelena departed, Lydia pulled out her phone and dialed a number.

“Hello, Hollis. I need you to investigate something for me.”

Chapter 413

At the doorway, Zelena leaned against the frame, listening closely to Lydia’s phone call.

A satisfied smirk curled her lips.

She had played her cards well.

Lydia, having been entrenched in the industry for years, undoubtedly had her own network of contacts.

With Zelena having leaked the information, Lydia would certainly verify it herself.

Zelena had done her part and could now simply observe as Lydia took action.

After all, with Violeta having repeatedly overshadowed her, how could Lydia resist the chance to undermine Violeta?

Let the show begin.

That night, Violeta finished her work early and quietly headed to a restaurant for a meeting.

Felix had driven her there.

As she exited the car, Violeta turned to Felix and said, “Felix, you should head back. You could end up waiting for quite some time.”

Felix replied, “No problem, Ms. White. I’ll wait outside. Eugene insisted that I ensure you get back safely.”

“Alright, then.” Violeta agreed, closing the car door.

She adjusted her hat and mask before slipping into the restaurant.

A person was waiting at the entrance to guide her upstairs to a private room.

Inside, Hayden, Zoren, and Liam were already present, with the food prepared and ready.

As Violeta entered and removed her mask, she saw the three “You’re all here already. Am I the last to arrive?” She greeted them.

Zoren teased, “We haven’t been waiting long- just a couple of hours.”

“Get out of here. It hasn’t been that long,” Violeta retorted, gaining a chuckle from Zoren.

Liam looked at her with a mischievous glint. “It’s been a while, Vio. It’s rare to catch a glimpse of a big star.”

“Best Supporting Actress, you mean?” Zoren corrected him.

Liam raised an eyebrow. “Oh, right, Best Supporting Actress!! almost forgot. I watched the awards live. You looked stunning.” Hayden added, “Shall we start serving the food?”

Violeta removed her hat and mask, placing them on the table before sitting down. “It’s not often we get together like this. Is Jasper still abroad?”

Zoren nodded. “Yes. Who knows when he’ll return. It seems he’s forgotten about us. But then again, Jasper is your boss, Vio.”

“That’s true. I work for him,” Violeta replied.

“I just hope he returns soon to support me. With him here, I could run the company however I like,” she joked, pouring herself a cup of tea.

Turning to Liam, she asked, “Liam, how’s everything at the company?”

“Not too bad. It’s the usual eight-to-six routine,” Liam responded.

Zoren interjected, “Liam’s practically a prince at the company. Who would dare cross him? Why do you ask, Vio?”

Taking a sip of her tea, Violeta said slowly, “I’ve heard that Hattie is trying to get close to wealthy men. If she marries into money and Benson returns from his studies, will it pose a threat to you, Liam?”

Hannah had never abandoned the notion of her son vying for power.

Sending Benson abroad had been a strategic retreat.

Before Benson could act to seize power, Hattie would likely find him a powerful ally.

Liam frowned. “Last Christmas, Benson didn’t come back but sent gifts. I heard he’s doing well in school overseas. He should be back this year.”

Benson had left during his sophomore year, and now it was time for him to return, having completed his studies.

Violeta scrutinized Liam closely.

Since joining Ridge Group, he has progressed rapidly, climbing two positions within a year. His manner was now mature and composed.

Clearly, his mother was formidable and wouldn’t let Hannah’s schemes succeed easily.

Still, regardless of whether Benson could surpass Liam, their futures were intertwined through the Ridge name.

Liam’s mother held as much resentment towards Hannah as she did towards the men in her own family, pinning all her hopes on Liam.

“Excuse me, the food has arrived,” a server announced as three waiters wheeled in carts laden with dishes.

“Finally, let’s eat! Enough talk,” Zoren declared.

However, Hayden turned to Liam and said seriously, “Liam, if you ever need anything, just let me know.”

Chapter 414

Liam chuckled with a hint of scorn. “Do you think I can’t match up to Benson and his flashy airs? Even if he returns from abroad, he’ll just be another fixture at home. He won’t see me coming.”

Hayden smirked slightly. “Yeah.”

Violeta and Zoren also smiled.

Their long-standing friendship meant they were staunchly supportive of Liam.

In their view, Hannah and her children were unworthy of their regard.

Tonight’s reminder from Violeta had come at a crucial moment.

With Hattie’s venture into the entertainment industry, the family had somewhat relaxed their vigilance. It seemed prudent to keep a closer watch on her.

Lydia had managed to uncover the source of the complaint.

Someone had indeed reported Violeta’s new drama, which had caused delays in its approval process.

Upon reviewing the complaint, the officials found that while the specifics of the complaint differed slightly from the submitted material, the core of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was inherently controversial.

No previous drama had tackled such a sensitive theme.

Nevertheless, the final cut of the series had been deftly edited, with any controversial content removed and the ending left deliberately open.

This ‘clean’ version of the show created an impression of subtlety, with each episode building anticipation and leaving viewers eager for a resolution.

Once this version aired, it would unintentionally draw attention to the complete overseas version.

The officials were still deliberating whether to approve the series.

Lydia, with connections in the bureau through her young boyfriend-the bureau chief’s son- was eager to exploit this situation.

Her goal was to delay the approval process as long as possible, ideally for six months or even a year.

Her assistant looked confused. “Lydia, why not just prevent the show from being approved? Why drag it out?”

Lydia’s eyes sparkled with a cunning glint. “Ophelia’s new show is scheduled to air in the latter half of the year. Wouldn’t it be more advantageous if Violeta’s show were competing with hers simultaneously?”

Violeta was Lydia’s rival, as was Ophelia.

Both had entered the industry around the same time, though Ophelia had moved into film early on and had frequently ridiculed Lydia.

Despite her film work, Ophelia’s accomplishments were modest, failing to make a significant impact in cinema.

Hence, she remained active in TV dramas, placing her in direct competition with Lydia.

Pitting Violeta’s show against Ophelia’s was a clever tactic- watching two of her rivals battle each other was a source of amusement for Lydia.

Her assistant quickly understood Lydia’s plan. “I get it now. You’re a genius!”

Lydia held up the perfume sample. “It’s not just about being smart; it’s about luck. I should be thankful to whoever lodged that complaint.”

When her boyfriend investigated the complaint, he discovered its submission date.

The complaint was anonymous and had only recently reached the bureau.

Ideally, no outsider should have been aware of this.

Yet Zelena had managed to divulge this information with surprising speed.

It seemed Zelena also aimed to use Lydia to undermine Violeta. Lydia placed the perfume on the table, her expression one of disdain.

Clearly, with such scheming coming from a newcomer like Zelena, further dealings with her should be approached with caution.

That evening, Violeta and her companions had finished their meal.

While Violeta had abstained from alcohol, the other three men had enjoyed a drink.

Felix waited outside, while Liam and Zoren had their own cars to take them home. Only Hayden lacked a ride.

As Violeta was heading back to Liberty Grove, she offered to take Hayden along.

Although Hayden had had a drink, he was still relatively sober, only unable to drive. He called someone to pick up his car and then joined Violeta’s vehicle.

As he got into the car, Felix took a moment to assess Hayden.

Wow, he’s really good-looking.

Felix had attended numerous high-profile events with Violeta and had seen many attractive individuals from the entertainment industry.

While male stars often wore makeup, sometimes as much as female artists, Hayden, who never used makeup, had striking features with well-defined lines and angles.

Handsome was secondary; it was his impeccable presence that truly set him apart.

Chapter 415

Although Hayden seemed only slightly older than Violeta, he carried an air of quiet authority that suggested he was a man of promise.

Felix cast a brief glance at him before looking away.

After dropping everyone off at Liberty Grove, Felix anticipated that Violeta might ask Hayden to stay over, which made him feel uneasy. Rather than voice his concerns directly to Violeta, he watched her and Hayden enter before pulling out his phone to call Eugene.

Eugene, upon hearing the situation, quickly called Violeta.

As Violeta had just arrived at the estate, she answered Eugene’s call. “Hello, Eugene.”

Eugene’s voice held a note of concern. “Hello, Beauty. You’re back?”

Violeta responded, “Yes, I’ve just arrived at the estate.”

Eugene continued, “Felix mentioned that there’s a man with you. At this point, you need to be cautious-make sure he doesn’t get photographed.”

Violeta paused, understanding Eugene’s apprehension. “Eugene, he’s just someone who had too much to drink and couldn’t drive home alone.”

Eugene replied sharply, “That’s even more reason to be careful. Some men lose all sense of decorum when they’re drunk.”

Violeta reassured him, “He’s also a resident of Liberty Grove.”

Eugene sounded surprised. “Oh? A resident of Liberty Grove?”

Violeta added, “Don’t worry. He’s not coming to my flat. We live in separate buildings.”

Eugene sighed in relief. “Ah, I see. That’s alright, then. It’s getting late, so make sure to get some rest.”.

The call ended.

Violeta stifled a laugh as she glanced at Hayden.

“My agent seems to think I’m bringing a man home.”

Violeta had been photographed at Liberty Grove before, so Eugene’s concerns were understandable.

Fortunately, the exclusivity of Liberty Grove made it difficult for the paparazzi to breach; they could only stake out the entrances. After a previous incident, Eugene addressed the issue with the property management.

Given the high property values, Liberty Grove was a preferred location for many prominent individuals in Quinston. If Violeta could be photographed there, so could others, causing anxiety among residents with mistresses who feared exposure.

Complaints poured in, leading the management to enhance security with triple the usual staff, including regular patrols with torches and stun guns at the front and back entrances to deter unwanted visitors.

Consequently, it was nearly impossible for paparazzi to gain access.

Eugene’s warning was a precaution. He hoped Violeta would stay focused on her career and avoid being swayed by any charming individuals.

As Hayden listened to Violeta, he glanced at her but remained silent.

He appreciated having such a vigilant agent keeping a close watch over Violeta, ensuring she stayed away from unwanted advances.

Upon reaching a fork in the path- Violeta to the left and Hayden to the right- Hayden looked at the fork and turned to Violeta. “I’ll walk you to your door.”

Violeta responded, “It’s only a short distance. There’s no need.”

Hayden insisted on accompanying her, so Violeta relented.

As they walked together, Violeta wondered if Hayden genuinely wanted to come all the way to her flat.

He stayed silent, which was quite puzzling.

As they approached the entrance to her building, Hayden finally spoke.

He looked at Violeta and asked, “What about that favour from last time?”

Violeta, with her hands in her coat pockets, slowed her pace and looked up at him. “Oh? I asked you for a favour, and now I’m repaying you.”

Hayden replied, “I remember you saying you’d agree to anything.”

Violeta nodded. “Yes.”

Although she had made that promise, Violeta didn’t think Hayden would request anything overly demanding.

He didn’t seem like the type to make unreasonable demands.

She assumed the exchange would be relatively modest.

Hayden stopped walking, and Violeta did the same, their gazes meeting.

“What do you want me to do?”

Hayden’s lips curled into a rare smirk, his eyes sparkling with a touch of mischief. “How about I come up and sit for a while?”

“Huh?”

“Just kidding.”

He glanced away, his eyes falling on a small nightlight casting a warm glow nearby.

Chapter 416

Hayden, with a resolute expression, asked earnestly, “What do you think of me?”

Having garnered admiration from those older than him, and with Niall also regarding Hayden as trustworthy, Violeta had known him long enough to appreciate his qualities.

Violeta offered a slight smile. “You’re not bad. You’re charming and handsome-“

Before she could complete her thought, Hayden interrupted, “I meant as a boyfriend.”

Violeta blinked in surprise, momentarily stunned by the directness of his confession.

Her reaction was one of confusion, and she asked hesitantly, “What do you mean?”

“I mean, I like you,” Hayden declared with confidence.

Despite feeling a twinge of nervousness, Hayden was clear about his feelings and wanted to convey them immediately.

Perhaps the evening’s light indulgence in alcohol was the perfect moment for such a revelation.

In her past life, Violeta had never experienced receiving a confession before.

Her initial reaction was one of bewilderment, and she asked, “Are you serious?”

Hayden responded, “Do I look like I’m joking?”

Even if it were a jest, Hayden wouldn’t have made such a lame one.

Once Violeta realized Hayden’s sincerity, she lowered her gaze slightly, feeling a private thrill at his confession.

In this life, she had certainly thought about marriage and romance.

Though she hadn’t specified her exact preferences, finding a compatible partner was important to her.

The Whites and the Frosts were well-connected families, and they seemed to align well from every angle.

Violeta did have feelings for Hayden and appreciated his approach to expressing his feelings before pursuing a relationship.

“So, what is it that you like about me?” she asked.

“A lot of things,” Hayden replied. “It goes back a few years.”

Their initial meeting had been a mix-up, with Violeta mistakenly thinking Hayden was Zoren.

Even then, Hayden had found her quite attractive and a bit sharp-witted.

As they spent more time together, he discovered more of Violeta’s qualities, which only deepened his affection.

Hayden was not someone who acted on impulse. It was only after confirming his feelings that he decided to confess today.

Although it was his first confession, he hadn’t sought advice from anyone else.

If successful, he intended to pursue a relationship with Violeta with marriage in mind.

If not, he’d likely stay in Quinston for a few more years to maintain his dignity.

Violeta teased, “So, you just like me for my looks?”

Hayden played along. “Yes, I’m that shallow.”

Violeta laughed. “Go away.”

Hayden became serious. “There are many beautiful people in the world, but there’s only one of you. I’m not just attracted to a pretty face named Violeta; I’m drawn to the entirety of who you are, with all your virtues and flaws.”

While good looks were advantageous, they alone didn’t captivate Hayden.

People with power and influence often had beautiful faces around them, but only Violeta had touched his heart.

Violeta adopted a dramatic tone. “Well, your confession is quite flattering. Thanks. Now, Hayden, you’ll have to wait for my response.”

Hayden responded with a grin, “Alright, I’ll wait for your response.”

Violeta continued, “What if I were to reject you?”

Hayden, known for his pride and accustomed to having others accommodate him, might find rejection particularly awkward.

It was clear he had mentally prepared himself for this confession.

He shrugged nonchalantly. “I think it’s only right for guys to make the first move; I won’t find it embarrassing.”

Violeta squinted, detecting a hint of nervousness beneath his composed exterior.

“Oh, really? Hayden, lying is not a good habit. I’ll need to reassess you. You’re not an actor, so don’t put on an act.”

Hayden sighed. “You caught me, huh?”

Violeta smirked. “I guess you’re thinking that if I reject you, you’ll just stay in Quinston for a few more years, right?”

Hayden’s response was a mere chuckle.

Seeing his slightly deflated expression brought Violeta some private amusement, and she burst into laughter. “Hahaha!”

Hayden wondered how there could be someone as blunt as her in the world.

Chapter 417

What had started as a simple confession had somehow turned into this.

He felt as though his chances were now gone.

Violeta turned towards the apartment building. Noticing Hayden had not followed her, she looked back at him.

“Why are you just standing there? Didn’t you say you wanted to come up and sit for a while?”

Hayden followed her, and they rode the lift together.

As the elevator ascended slowly, Violeta reflected aloud, “I’m currently at the height of my career. Even if I wanted to be in a relationship, my agent wouldn’t approve.”

Hayden nodded. “Yeah, I understand.”

He assumed this was her way of turning him down, but to his surprise, Violeta continued, “You mentioned you’d be reassigned to Quinston in five years. How about this: We’ll date when you come back.

“By then, I hope to be in a much better position.

“I’ll see you at the top.”

The following afternoon, Violeta flew to Pherances for a two-week promotional shoot.

Hayden also left Quinston three days later, heading back to Newham for work.

Their demanding schedules meant that even if they were together, they would seldom have time to see each other.

Now wasn’t the right moment for a relationship.

As Violeta suggested, it was better to see each other at the top.

For those words she said, Hayden was determined to work harder so that both of them would be better versions of themselves for each other.

Meanwhile, Hayden kept an eye on Violeta’s review process. He discovered that, while the complaint had been resolved, the drama was still stuck in the review phase.

Clearly, someone was causing delays.

Rather than dealing with it directly, Hayden enlisted the help of a well-connected friend from Quinston.

This friend had considerable influence and quickly cleared up the matter.

The next day, the drama was approved, and the production team received confirmation of the successful review.

Violeta, far away in Pherances, was overjoyed by the news. ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ could finally commence its promotional campaign.

Everything was set up in Glorialand, and the domestic promotion was organized as well.

With the green light, ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ launched its campaign with full force.

The official page for ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ posted three promotional posters in quick succession and organized a giveaway for fans.

In just one afternoon, the drama’s promotional topic soared to fifth place in trending searches.

Violeta’s fans eagerly flocked to the official account to enter the giveaway and celebrate. Violeta’s new drama was finally here!

The trending topics included #Violeta, #newdrama, and #NirvanaandRebirth.

It quickly became the talk of the town.

A frantic assistant rushed to Lydia, exclaiming, “Lydia, you need to see this. ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ has already started its promotional campaign!”

Lydia stared in disbelief. “What? Let me see.”

Seeing the trending news, Lydia was astonished.

“Nirvana and Rebirth’ has passed the review? How can the promotion start so quickly? The review should still be pending!”

The assistant asked, “If the review wasn’t completed, how could the promotion have started? Lydia, is something wrong?”

Lydia frowned deeply.

She immediately pulled out her phone and called her boyfriend.

When the call connected, Lydia asked, “Hollis, what’s going on? Didn’t you promise to keep the review process stalled for me?”

The man’s response was unclear, but Lydia’s expression grew more troubled.

“Alright, that’s enough. I’m hanging up.”

The call ended.

The assistant cautiously asked, “Lydia, what’s wrong?”

Lydia replied, “Nirvana and Rebirth’ has passed the review.”

The assistant gasped, “What?! How is that possible?”

Lydia explained, “He told me it was a directive from a leader at the State Council.”

The Federal Communications Commission is overseen by the State Council.

Clearly, Lydia’s young boyfriend couldn’t withstand such pressure.

The assistant wondered, “Could Violeta have such powerful connections?”

Lydia remained silent, her gaze narrowing.

In truth, ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ had fully adhered to the review regulations. The complaint had not impacted the outcome but had merely delayed the process.

Chapter 418

Usually, following the proper procedures would ensure a show’s approval.

If it didn’t pass, there would be no valid justification for it.

Lydia had asked her boyfriend to help delay the process.

Without Violeta’s connections, the show could have been held up for a considerable time.

However, Violeta’s ability to speed things up indicated that she had substantial support.

The assistant asked, “Lydia, what should we do now? Should we consider organizing some online campaigns to boost our show’s visibility?”

Lydia blinked, studying her reflection in the mirror. She replied slowly, “There’s no need for that. It would be a waste of money.”

The assistant pressed further, “So, what’s the plan, then?”

Lydia responded, “We can’t control the promotional process. It’s pointless to spend our own money at this stage.”

It wasn’t the right moment to invest in such tactics.

With ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ now approved, they had no choice but to confront the situation directly.

They could only hope that the ratings would remain strong.

“When is their release?” Lydia inquired.

“I saw on their official page that it’s scheduled for next month,” the assistant replied.

Lydia asked, “Who invested in this drama? And who is the production company?”

The assistant checked and said, “It looks like White Group is behind it. Does this mean Violeta funded it herself? No wonder.”

At that time, no one had high expectations for Danielle.

Only Violeta had faith in the show, investing family funds into its production, with Niall also contributing some money.

Violeta was essentially the main financier and held complete control over the project.

If the ratings soared, Violeta would gain both fame and fortune.

If it failed, she would face a loss of both.

It all depended on the outcome.

Nirvana and Rebirth’ had successfully passed the review and started its promotional campaign.

Zelena was a bit surprised by the approval.

Did my complaint have no impact?

Violeta certainly knows how to get things done.

That evening, the official account released a promotional trailer for ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ on a short video platform.

Excitement quickly escalated.

The edited trailer had everyone eagerly awaiting what was to come.

There were two teaser trailers.

When watched together, they showcased elements of humanity, darkness, revenge, and class.

Even before airing, the show had generated considerable buzz.

For example, this was Violeta’s second drama since winning the Best Supporting Actress Award, and among the main cast, she was the only Chesian actor.

A decade ago, Glorialand TV dramas were highly popular domestically.

The melodramatic love, hate, and intrigue in these shows were intense but compelling, with dramatic twists and gripping storylines.

This drama was also the first in the domestic entertainment industry to market itself as a dark, revenge-driven thriller.

From the trailers, it was clear that the cast consisted entirely of morally ambiguous characters.

The audience had grown weary of romantic dramas.

Nirvana and Rebirth’ was making a dramatic debut, promising to stir up significant excitement in the industry.

Interestingly, the script was penned by a newcomer.

However, Wendy had also incorporated some of her own ideas and made minor adjustments during filming.

Due to differences in episode length between the domestic and international versions, the international version would air one episode per day, for a total of 16 episodes, completed in 16 days.

The domestic version would air two episodes per day for a total of 12 episodes, finishing in one week.

Thus, the domestic version had four fewer episodes than the international one.

The domestic version would end sooner, but both versions would broadcast during the same period.

Before the promotional build-up began, ‘As Soon As We Meet’ didn’t feel the pressure, as there were no competing shows at the same time.

But with ‘Nirvana and Rebirth making a strong entrance, ‘As Soon As We Meet’ quickly began buying trending searches and ramping up its own promotional efforts.

Both shows were set to air next month.

As a newcomer, Violeta had already achieved the title of Best Supporting Actress after just one show, placing her among the top actresses.

Meanwhile, Lydia was a seasoned queen of viewership ratings, with a perfect track record. Could Violeta break Lydia’s unbeaten streak?

The competition was heating up online, with fans passionately debating.

Some even unearthed Violeta’s award-winning video for Best Supporting Actress during the Skyward Awards.

Chapter 419

During the ceremony, a brief camera shot caught Lydia’s expression turning stiff and displeased when Violeta was announced as the winner. Her subsequent applause seemed forced and insincere.

Online rumours suggested a rivalry between Lydia and Violeta’s teams, though this was never confirmed.

However, this video revealed that Lydia’s loss of the Best Supporting Actress Award was undoubtedly a blow to her.

Being surpassed by a newcomer was something Lydia found hard to accept.

Lydia’s fans cried foul on the internet, claiming the awards were rigged, but their accusations gained little traction.

“The Quiet Ode’s” popularity and critical acclaim were undeniable.

The show sparked widespread discussion and revolutionized the web drama genre, establishing itself as a groundbreaking production.

While some questioned Violeta’s lack of experience, no one disputed the show’s deserving recognition.

However, Lydia’s fans attributed Violeta’s win solely to screenwriter Wade Howell.

Whenever Wade won the Best Screenwriter award, he always brought his lead actors to success with him.

This time, Violeta was merely benefiting from Wade’s glory!

This notion stirred up debates on certain forums, where many so-called “industry insiders” claimed that Wade was considered a lucky charm in the industry. As long as it was his drama, it would not only guarantee viewership but also elevate the lead actors’ status.

Even a piece of trash could win the Best Supporting Actress award under Wade’s guidance.

This sentiment became a rallying cry for Violeta’s online critics, who firmly believed her Best Supporting Actress win was solely due to Wade’s influence.

It was unclear whether Violeta was aware of this mockery, but her choice of a newcomer screenwriter for her latest drama, “Nirvana and Rebirth,” seemed like a deliberate response.

Could this be Violeta’s silent rebuttal to some of the online doubts?

This decision ignited further online discussions, with rumours circulating that Violeta privately criticized Wade’s scripts as overly rigid and had voiced her complaints to her assistant.

The veracity of these claims remained uncertain, but they certainly created a buzz.

A few days later, Violeta returned from a promotional shoot in Pherances, greeted by a throng of fans and media at the airport.

They had eagerly awaited her arrival, and a frenzy erupted as she emerged.

“Violeta, over here!”

“Care to comment on the online rumours?”

“Do you really dislike screenwriter Wade?”

“Was your Best Supporting Actress win rigged?”

“Your drama is airing alongside Lydia’s. Are you confident in beating her ratings?”

“Is it true that the international version of ‘Rebirth’ has a different plot?”

The voices around Violeta were chaotic. At that moment, it seemed like countless people were asking her questions, and she couldn’t tell who was calling her name.

Her bodyguards formed a protective circle around her, urging her to move quickly through the chaos.

Amidst the flurry of voices, Violeta honed in on the reporter who had mentioned Wade.

Fixing her gaze on them, she responded, “I hold screenwriter Wade in high regard. Please refrain from spreading baseless rumors. I will not tolerate those who attempt to tarnish reputations online.”

Violeta was baffled by the origins of such rumours, especially after she had publicly expressed her gratitude to Wade during the awards ceremony.

It was clear that someone was intentionally trying to sow discord between them.

After getting into the car, Aster closed the door.

The car sped away from everyone’s sight.

Violeta then instructed Aster, “Contact Eugene and identify those responsible for spreading these rumours. I’m taking legal action.”

“Understood,” Aster confirmed.

The following day, those who had propagated the rumours received warning letters from Violeta’s team, with the most egregious offenders facing legal notices.

Later that month, Violeta attended a promotional event for her drama.

The highly anticipated “As Soon As We Meet” premiered early the following month, followed closely by “Rebirth and Survival” just two days later.

Chapter 420

“As Soon As We Meet” debuted with an impressive 190 million views in its first 24 hours.

This view count was already very impressive, and it dominated the Facebook trending topics that day. The official Facebook of “As Soon As We Meet” also continuously posted celebration announcements on Facebook.

Fans of Lydia, the lead actress, were elated, celebrating her as the queen of ratings!

However, the premiere of “Nirvana and Rebirth” two days later changed everything.

The official Facebook for the show remained silent for a full day, leading to online mockery and speculation of a poor performance.

“They must be hiding terrible numbers.”

“Who would even watch that show?” another chimed in, adding fuel to the fire.

“This is hilarious. If they had beaten ‘As Soon As We Meet,’ they would have released the data immediately. Why haven’t they reacted yet?”

“Is the staff at the official Facebook still asleep? Haha.”

The silence from the official Facebook account was deafening, and the online mockery intensified.

Violeta’s fans were anxious, urging the official Facebook for updates.

By 2 PM, with no news in sight, the criticism had reached a fever pitch.

Finally, at 8 PM, the official Facebook account made a move- but not with the expected polished announcement.

Instead, a simple phone screenshot of the backstage viewership data was posted, revealing an astounding truth.

The screenshot clearly displayed a long string of numbers.

Hundreds, thousands, millions.

Gosh!

The 24-hour cumulative view count for the premiere of “Nirvana and Rebirth” was 300 million!

Three! Hundred! Million! Views!

Facebook erupted in disbelief and excitement as the news spread like wildfire.

Lydia’s fans, who had been so quick to criticize, were now speechless.

The raw screenshot, devoid of any fanfare, spoke volumes about the confidence of the “Nirvana and Rebirth” team.

The unfiltered screenshot of the viewership data revealed that the “Nirvana and Rebirth” team hadn’t planned on releasing it until they were repeatedly pressured.

They hadn’t even bothered to create a promotional poster, simply posting the raw data.

The Facebook post was flooded with tens of thousands of comments within a short time, silencing those who had predicted the show’s failure.

Lydia’s initial strategy to outshine Violeta’s new drama had backfired spectacularly.

“Nirvana and Rebirth’s” premiere view count dwarfed all other dramas airing concurrently, including “As Soon As We Meet,” with a staggering 110 million view difference.

The show’s unexpected success was a harsh blow to Lydia’s camp!

Initially, “Nirvana and Rebirth’s” official Facebook hadn’t intended to release the data.

But after so much urging and fanning the flames, now that the data was out, it was clear who got the short end of the stick.

Lydia’s fans were no longer boastful.

Trending topics like “Nirvana and Rebirth’s premiere view count exceeds 300 million!” quickly dominated social media.

While the public reveled in the excitement, industry insiders recognized the irony of the situation.

The highly anticipated showdown between Violeta and Lydia had ended in a decisive victory.

Lydia had lost.

The theme of “As Soon As We Meet” was an old one. Although the lead had a certain draw, the fresh theme of “Nirvana and Rebirth” was more stimulating to the current audience’s senses and more in line with their tastes.

The times had changed.

If there were no other dramas airing at the same time, “As Soon As We Meet” could have been the number one in ratings.

But now, second place is a certainty.

Violeta’s commercial value soared with two hit dramas under her belt.

The official Facebook page of “Nirvana and Rebirth” gained 5 million new followers, and director Wendy’s personal Facebook page also saw a surge in popularity.

Violeta’s personal Facebook account skyrocketed to 40 million followers, solidifying her position as the most followed artist of her generation.

Despite the overwhelming success, the slow release pace of one episode per day left the audience craving more.

They soon discovered that the overseas version of the first episode was longer than the domestic one.

It prompted many to seek out the international version, inadvertently boosting its viewership.

“Nirvana and Rebirth” made waves not only in Chesia but also in Glorialand, where it achieved high ratings.

Wendy, the director, had strategically organized a promotional event with the mainly Glorialand cast before the drama aired, further fuelling its popularity.

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 401, to 410]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 401

“This is amazing!!”

Aster clutched Eugene’s hand, bouncing up and down with excitement.

Eugene laughed heartily. “Hahaha!”

He declared, “I take back everything I said about the organizers. There’s no corruption here. Hahaha, justice is served!”

What they thought would be a total loss turned out to be an overwhelming victory.

The rollercoaster of emotions left them euphoric and disoriented.

Violeta stood up from her seat, gracefully making her way towards the stage.

The camera followed her, capturing every step she took towards the stage.

Unnoticed, Lydia’s hand under her sleeve tightened into a fist.

This was the third time!

This was the third time Violeta had blocked her path.

Having been in the industry for so many years, this was Lydia’s sixth year. She had been the indisputable choice for Best

Actress! Violeta had snatched away the honour.

Lydia had endured it the previous two times.

But not this time.

Not when Violeta had effortlessly taken what should have been hers.

Traditionally, web series never won awards.

However, they had made an exception this time.

As Violeta ascended the stage, her dress and jewellery shone, meticulously chosen for this very moment.

She stood as the most dazzling star, chatting warmly with the presenter while the staff brought up the trophy. The presenter personally gave it to her.

With trembling hands, Violeta accepted the award. She stepped up to the microphone to deliver her acceptance speech.

Eugene was visibly moved.

When he was managing Lydia, he had once hoped the same for her.

Before leaving Apex Entertainment, she had received numerous nominations but had never won.

But this year, Eugene genuinely wished she could fulfil her dream.

Lydia received another nomination but did not win.

Violeta was the winner!

Perhaps it was fate.

On stage, Violeta suppressed her excitement, thanking the entire crew for producing the drama.

Her eyes scanned the audience, stopping at the director and some actors from ‘The Quiet Ode’. Most importantly, she was looking at Wade.

Thanks to the drama, Wade also won the award for Best Screenplay again.

Violeta stepped down from the stage, clutching her trophy.

Facebook reported the news, and it became a trending search topic.

Violeta Blake is the Best Actress of the Year!

Violeta Blake Is The New TV starlet!

Violeta Give Her Best Actress Acceptance Speech’

Wade Howell Is Violeta’s Patron’

Best Newcomer Award Goes to Tracy Connor!”

During her acceptance speech, Violeta repeatedly mentioned Wade, causing Wade to trend alongside her.

With the Best Actress award presented, it was now time for Best Actor.

This year’s best actor was a seasoned actor, known for his roles in numerous films and TV shows. The winning work was a dramacentred on anti-corruption and crime-fighting. Despite his extensive career, the actor was known for his low profile and impeccable reputation in the industry.

Eugene had previously interrogated a crew member who was now casually smoking and chatting with him in the designated smoking area.

“Hey, Eugene,” He exhaled a puff of smoke and said, “Don’t blame your buddy for keeping you in the dark-I heard some inside scoop. Violeta is definitely this year’s Best Newcomer.”

Eugene found it a bit strange.

While ‘The Quiet Ode’ had impressive online data and influence, it was odd for Violeta to win Best Actress directly, bypassing the Best Newcomer award.

Chapter 402

Even if Violeta deserves it, she should receive both awards together. That would have made more sense.

There were previous cases where newcomers won both awards for their first movie, but those instances were extremely rare.

Eugene took a drag of his cigarette and asked, “What’s the word?”

He answered, “Someone up there thought it would be better if Violeta didn’t get both awards, so they split one-off. But who exactly? I don’t know.”

Eugene squinted his eyes.

That individual was most likely Tracy’s godfather, a deputy director of the Orange Channel.

Eugene asked, “Then why wasn’t the Best Actress award given to Lydia?”

The man glanced at Eugene and teased, “Why do you care? She is no longer under your care. Why are you still thinking about her?”

Eugene replied, “Just curious, that’s all.”

He shrugged and answered, “I don’t know. The judges have their own standards. Violeta winning the Best Actress award isn’t surprising at all.

How much more investment did that drama receive compared to other dramas? With this series, Mr. Howell won the Best Screenwriter award once again. Typically, every time he wins, the actors rise to stardom alongside him. He’s an award-winning screenwriter for a reason. Who would have the nerve to claim they’re the backbone of the action genre without solid skills?

“And honestly, ‘The Quiet Ode’ is set to drive the future market for web series, standing toe to toe with TV dramas. Just wait, more high-quality web series are bound to emerge.”

Before this, investors didn’t see the potential of web series.

The Quiet Ode was a pioneer, testing the waters.

The response was overwhelmingly positive, leading to significant investments in web series this year. It’s possible that web series might outnumber TV dramas in the future.

Awards were considered from many angles.

It wasn’t just about the quality of the drama but also its overall impact on the industry.

The fact that a spin-off series could explode in popularity was unprecedented in the domestic entertainment scene.

Previously, only overseas markets, particularly in Orion, would see popular supporting characters get their own spin-off series.

With the success of this drama, the domestic industry may also start developing spin-off series.

This opens up more opportunities for actors.

In the future, the industry could see flourishing diversity, with not just the top stars getting all the roles but supporting actors with standout performances also having chances to lead.

In essence, Violeta’s winning the award wasn’t solely due to her excellent portrayal of her role.

The judging panel for the Skyward Award also recognised the positive impact the series had on the domestic entertainment industry.

Considering various factors, they decided to give it to Violeta.

Her success wasn’t solely her effort; luck played a significant part too.

But then, who says luck isn’t a form of strength?

The awards ceremony concluded.

Violeta left with her trophy. Eugene and Aster had been waiting in the audience for a while.

The team felt like they had just won a major battle.

Outside, reporters swarmed Violeta as soon as she appeared.

“Violeta!! How do you feel about winning tonight?”

“You’ve been in the industry for just over a year and have already won Best Actress, but the New Actor Award went to Tracy from your company. What do you think about that?”

“Violeta, some online users claim your win was undeserved and rigged. What do you think of this?”

“Violeta, congratulations on your win. Can you tell us about your next project? There’s a rumour that Nirvana and Rebirth are R- rated series. Is that true? And is it true that you have a full-nude scene in it?”

Inside the venue, Violeta had already prepared answers to the reporters’ questions.

However, she underestimated how tricky their questions could be.

She didn’t want to answer any of them.

Finally, as she was escorted to the car before she did, Violeta managed to answer one question. “Thank you all for your concern. As for my next project, please look forward to it. Thank you.”

Then she got into the car, with Aster following and shutting the door.

The car sped away.

The reporters were reluctant to let her go, but soon other celebrities appeared, and they swarmed towards the entrance again.

Winning Best Actress was something Violeta never imagined. Sitting in the car with her trophy, she still felt a bit surreal.

Eugene said to Aster, “Have the studio post pictures from tonight’s ceremony. Tomorrow I’ll go see Lance and take credit.”

Aster replied, “Sure thing.”

Chapter 403

At home, Irene watched the live broadcast of Violeta winning the award. She was even happier than if she had received the honour herself. Immediately, she ordered a large cake and invited friends over to celebrate the next day.

She then called Violeta.

Violeta had just returned to Liberty Grove when she received Irene’s call.

“Mom.”

“Sweetheart, your dad and I watched the live broadcast tonight. Oh my, you were amazing! You didn’t just win; you grabbed the Best Actress award right away. Fantastic!”

Violeta could hear Irene laughing heartily through the phone.

She asked, “Mom, it’s so late. And you’re still up watching the live broadcast?”

“Of course! How could I miss my precious daughter’s live show? I need to celebrate your triumph. Here, say a few words to your dad.”

Irene nudged Anton, who was listening to the call beside her.

Anton leaned forward and said, “Vio, it’s me.”

Violeta chuckled and said, “I can hear you, Dad.”

Anton laughed heartily and said, “Vio, I’m going to invest in ten more stores for you to celebrate your win tonight.”

He hadn’t finished speaking when Irene interjected, “What’s so special about opening more stores? Get out of here.”

“Sweetheart, that gown you wore tonight is beautiful. Let the company discuss a collaboration. I’ll find someone who can connect with you. You should wear lovely dresses more often. I love seeing my girl look so elegant and out of everyone’s league.”

“Oh, and those jewels you wore tonight were lovely. Who picked them? Let’s buy them to commemorate this award. Let your dad foot the bill!”

Although Anton was a formidable CEO outside, he had to follow Irene’s arrangements at home.

Irene quickly organized all the rewards for Violeta’s win.

Violeta didn’t know how to celebrate, but Irene’s promises pleased her.

Holding her phone, she chatted with them for a while, glancing at the late hour.

She urged her parents to rest early, as she needed to bathe and sleep too. There was work awaiting her the next day.

“Alright, sweetheart, sleep early. Oh, by the way, I bought a new massage chair. Someone will deliver and install it this weekend. Let Ms. Silverleaf know.”

“Got it, Mom. Good night!”

“Good night.”

After hanging up, Violeta took her robe to the bathroom.

After a relaxing bath, she looked at the trophy on her shelf, found the perfect angle, and took a picture. She then posted it on social media and recorded her first career award.

The next day, Violeta’s win brought her much glory.

Her followers skyrocketed, and the number of fans increased by the minute.

The official Facebook page of ‘The Quiet Ode’, which hadn’t been active for a while, shared the news of Violeta’s win. Fans flooded the comments with blessings and thanks.

The positive effects quickly followed.

Endorsement deals, big and small, started pouring in.

Whether it was Violeta’s win or Irene’s behind-the-scenes efforts, SEVITL, her former Auratia-Pacific sponsor, whose contract had not yet expired, now proposed a renewal through their legal department, upgrading the collaboration.

As an Auratia-Pacific spokesperson, Violeta was now becoming the global spokesperson.

In the world of top luxury brands, many titles exist, such as brand ambassador and friend of the brand, but the

spokesperson has the highest rank of collaboration, with the global spokesperson being the pinnacle.

This upgraded partnership delighted both the company and Violeta’s team.

Furthermore, Irene bought the jewelry Violeta wore at the award ceremony.

The brand also had a deep collaboration with Violeta, ensuring she wouldn’t have to worry about borrowing jewellery in the future.

Eugene and Lance’s deal not only succeeded but exceeded expectations!

In the morning, Eugene sat smugly on Lance’s office desk.

“Though my artist didn’t get the New Actor Award, she did win Best Actress. Oh, Mr. Sowle, where’s justice in that? Hahaha, sometimes you just have to believe in destiny. It’s fate, really.”

Lance said nothing.

“Get your butt off my desk.”

“Whatever.” Eugene climbed off the desk and said, “So, no arguments this time, right? The Best Actress Award holds more prestige than the New Actor Award. Violeta is the new top star.”

Chapter 404

Lance sat down on the chair, nodding slightly. “Yeah, Eugene, you’re pretty lucky. First, you had Lydia, and now you’ve got the even more promising Violeta.”

Eugene replied, “Indeed.”

Lance continued, “But, do you think Winnie will be okay with this?”

“We both know how much Lydia wanted to win the Best Actress Award. Do you think she’ll just let Violeta take it without a fight?”

Eugene frowned slightly.

Lance smirked, “Don’t get too cocky. We’ll see how things go. Oh, and don’t forget to treat me to a meal. After all, I did vouch for Violeta to borrow that jewelry when she received the award.”

Eugene laughed, “Haha! You really are shameless, aren’t you?”

Lance shrugged and said, “Fine, if you want to burn bridges, don’t come to me next time you need help.”

Eugene asked, “Where would you like to have that meal?”

Lance couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

After spending some time in the office, Eugene left. Eugene understood Lance’s neutral stance.

From the company’s perspective, having one artist dominate isn’t beneficial.

That was the very reason the company supported Eugene in becoming a top manager. Fortunately, Aiden saw through it and didn’t stop Eugene; instead, she helped him.

Having checks and balances creates a delicate equilibrium.

It would be beneficial for the company if Violeta and Tracy competed.

For example, when Lydia was the dominant actress, no other female artist in the company could balance her out. As a result, she developed rapidly and left as soon as her five-year contract ended.

The company invested resources and effort in supporting her, but in the end, this was the outcome they received.

Although she earned the company a significant amount of money over the past five years, the company clearly distinguishes between long-term and short-term gains and therefore still felt they had suffered a loss.

They had cultivated a seedling that grew into a towering tree.

If it wasn’t in their own forest, they’d rather see it wither away.

Lydia missed the Best Actress Award once again.

This time, she wouldn’t let Violeta pass easily, leading to a fierce rivalry between their teams.

Shortly after the Skyward Award, Zelena joined a variety show.

However, she couldn’t stand Violeta’s newfound success and quietly prepared a complaint letter against ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

Zelena had vivid memories of the series dominating viewership in nine countries overseas, overshadowing all other shows of the same period.

It brought fame to the entire cast.

It was truly a case of when one person succeeds, everyone benefits.

However, the series’ core themes and content were unprecedented in the country, making it difficult to pass censorship.

The lead actress’s previous ban highlighted the series’ contentious nature.

Zelena couldn’t understand how Violeta managed to get the script approved for shooting.

However, script approval was the first step. The final cut would need to pass a full review.

If the review doesn’t pass, it will be suppressed and require constant revisions.

It will remain suppressed and revised indefinitely if it still fails after revisions.

Even if it miraculously passed, it doesn’t matter. Zelena is ready to file a complaint at the first sign of trouble.

She was determined to prevent Violeta’s second drama from ever taking place.

Even if it only affects the domestic market, it doesn’t matter. No amount of international accolades can compensate for a lack of domestic recognition.

If Violeta wants to abandon the domestic market and pursue an overseas career, so be it.

In that case, Violeta’s days until she is blacklisted are numbered.

Moreover, Hattie, like Zelena, couldn’t stand Violeta’s success and was powerless against it.

After Violeta won the Best Actress Award, her fashion resources skyrocketed.

Previously, while there was a gap between Violeta and Hattie’s fashion resources, it wasn’t insurmountable. Hattie could gradually catch up.

But now, the gap has widened significantly, filling Hattie with jealousy.

So, she adopted the mindset of ‘If I can’t catch up, neither can you’.

Hattie teamed up with Zelena to target Tracy, who had just won the New Actor Award.

Their first move was to suppress Tracy’s momentum.

They paid for negative publicity, accusing Tracy of lacking talent and suggesting her award was rigged.

This malicious campaign turned Tracy into a controversial figure among the new generation of artists.

Chapter 405

Tracy often felt overwhelmed.

Winnie comforted her. “Tracy, the amount of criticism you can endure determines the amount of praise you can receive. You’ve just won the New Actor Award, and those who target you in the shadows are simply jealous! We must stay strong. The better you become, the more satisfying it will be to prove them wrong.

“I’ll be by your side! Don’t worry!”

Tracy was deeply moved. She said, “Winnie, I’m so grateful to have you.”

Winnie patted Tracy on the shoulder.

Now, Tracy was Winnie’s only hope to become a top manager. Naturally, she needed to keep Tracy’s spirits up.

If Tracy collapsed, it wouldn’t be beneficial to Winnie.

Winning the New Actor Award boosted Tracy’s resources significantly.

Several excellent scripts were sent over.

With the help of her godfather, Winnie carefully chose the historical drama series ‘The Rose’ in which Tracy would play the lead role of Rosalinda.

The drama was produced by Metro TV.

The male lead was a veteran actor, Landon Corbyn, known as the ‘king specialist.’

Tracy’s godfather specifically arranged this series to elevate her status.

He hoped she would gain experience in this drama, honing her acting skills and dispelling any criticism of her abilities.

If Tracy could excel in this role, she could shift her career towards more serious roles, avoiding the need to compete solely for popularity.

The shoot would start at the end of the month.

Tracy was worried, perhaps still haunted by past criticisms.

“Winnie, do you think I can handle this role?”

Winnie patted her shoulder and comforted, “Tracy, with such a wonderful opportunity, why hesitate? I believe in you.”

Tracy knew this was a great opportunity.

However, at just twenty-something, she was in a phase of life full of uncertainties. Others pushed her forward, making her feel like a puppet.

A few days later.

Violeta heard that Tracy had taken on the role.

“The Rose? That’s a great opportunity.”

Some dramas, just by their names, hint at the grandeur of the story.

Aster sighed and said, “Having a godfather isn’t just for show.”

Violeta glanced at Aster, who burst into laughter.

Eugene commented, “The male lead is Landon. If Tracy performs well, she might smoothly transition to more serious roles and won’t need to fight for the spotlight anymore.”

Aster exclaimed, “Really? That’s amazing.”

Violeta added, “It has its pros and cons. Nothing is ever black and white.”

While transitioning could be advantageous, a label may limit an actress’s future roles.

How did Landon earn the nickname ‘King Specialist’?

In his career, he portrayed numerous kings.

Eugene understood Violeta’s point. He said, “Sometimes playing the same type of role repeatedly becomes monotonous. Moreover, Tracy is still young. Is she ready for this change? The path is promising, but whether she can walk it successfully remains uncertain.”

Aster nodded. “Indeed. If it were me, I wouldn’t want to transition so early. I’d prefer to explore the world more before deciding my path. I can’t guarantee I wouldn’t regret someone else’s choice for me, but I’d certainly feel unfulfilled.”

That was life; one would never be able to have it all.

But Violeta was different.

Having already determined her path in a previous life, she was resolute in her choices this time around.

Following the conclusion of a photo session for the newest fashion magazine cover,

The group returned to the office and happened to encounter Winnie and Tracy.

They were both artists for the same company, and Winnie and Eugene were colleagues. It wouldn’t be nice to ignore each other, right?

Winnie smiled and initiated the greeting, “Eugene, what a coincidence.”

Eugene smiled and answered, “Yes, quite a coincidence. Heading out?”

Winnie replied, “Yes, off to record a show.”

Eugene adjusted his glasses and said, “Ah, ‘Friends Unscripted’ is it?”

Winnie nodded and said, “Yes.”

Friends Unscripted’ was an established variety show on the Orange Channel, airing every Saturday night at eight, with

recordings happening two days in advance.

Given that Tracy’s godfather had connections with the Orange Channel, it was natural that such a prominent show would invite her.

Chapter 406

Eugene then remarked, “We also extended an invitation to the exceptionally talented Beauty. However, due to her demanding schedule with fashion shoots, we’ve had to move her visit to next month.”

This statement underscored Violeta’s remarkable success in the fashion industry.

She had not only secured a major global endorsement with her previous agency, disproving her critics, but was also negotiating with the new top luxury blue-blood brand, DARA, with the deal still in progress.

Winnie, feeling slightly embarrassed, managed a courteous smile and said, “Oh, and I forgot to congratulate Violeta on her Best Supporting Actress Award. I must have missed it. Please don’t take it the wrong way, Violeta.”

Violeta replied nonchalantly, “It’s alright; we don’t see each other often.”

Winnie responded, “Yeah, we’re all busy. Well, Eugene, we have a tight schedule, so we’ll be heading off now.”

Eugene nodded. “Off you go, then. See you later.”

As Winnie, Tracy, and the team departed, Winnie’s expression turned more serious.

The two groups went their separate ways.

Once they were outside and in the car, Winnie checked her phone and said to Tracy, “Did you notice Eugene’s haughty attitude earlier? We need to show some results. Next time, it shouldn’t be us apologizing.”

Tracy frowned and asked, “So, Violeta is collaborating with DARA now?”

Winnie explained, “The dress she wore at the Skyward Awards was from DARA’s newest collection. It’s no surprise she’s involved with them now, especially after winning the Best Supporting Actress Award. When someone is at the pinnacle of their career, even brand representatives are all smiles, not to mention the company’s owner.”

Violeta, being a high-profile figure and the face of the company, had been upgraded to the latest model of the Alphard two days after winning the award, reflecting the industry’s realities.

Nirvana and Rebirth’ was already midway through post-production.

That evening, Wendy video-called Violeta, sharing the most exciting scenes and asking for her input on the trailer’s editing.

Wendy also congratulated Violeta on her Best Supporting Actress Award.

There would be two versions of the trailer: one designed to excite the international audience, and another tailored to build suspense for the domestic market.

With just a month left before the final cut, the post-production team was almost finished.

The international version, largely filmed in Glorialand, was expected to pass approval smoothly, thanks to Wendy’s extensive network there. It would be broadcast on major channels in Glorialand.

In contrast, the domestic version had to go through a more rigorous approval process.

Wendy had invested considerable time and resources to perfect the clean version and was eager to see it succeed.

She hoped her work would reach a larger audience.

“Violeta, are you confident about getting the approval?” Wendy asked.

“Yes,” Violeta confirmed.

She had arranged a backdoor with Hayden before filming, ensuring they avoided sensitive content while maintaining the core storyline.

She was confident that approval would not be an issue.

Seeing Violeta’s assurance, Wendy felt reassured.

Having worked together for over six months, Wendy trusted Violeta’s reliability.

During their conversation, Wendy expressed interest in Facebook and asked Violeta for help setting up an account. Violeta agreed and walked Wendy through the process.

Wendy successfully created her account and posted her first Facebook post- a fitness selfie highlighting her impressive physique.

Violeta shared the post with a caption: ‘Hello, my stunning director.’

Thanks to Violeta’s influence, Wendy’s follower count on Facebook soared quickly.

An international director’s presence garnered significant attention, and even celebrities who had met Wendy at global award events began sharing her Facebook posts.

The official Facebook account also joined in.

Within just two days, Wendy’s personal Facebook page attracted three million followers.

As the director of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’, Wendy’s second post featured a group photo of the cast dining together during their shoot in Glorialand, with Violeta prominently visible.

Fans flooded the comments.

Wow, this is such a rare group photo! More from the beautiful director, please!’

Why isn’t there more promotion for the show? I’m so disappointed!’

Chapter 407

I’m really looking forward to this show, but I hope it gets more promotion,’ someone commented.

The release of the rare group photo revealed several details:

1. ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was approaching the final stages of post-production.

2. Except for Violeta, all the main cast members were from Glorialand.

3. Violeta, with her exceptional beauty, stood out even among the many gorgeous actresses from Glorialand, showing she looked remarkable even in candid photos…

The excitement for ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was palpable among fans.

With Violeta having won the Best Supporting Actress Award with her debut film, expectations for her second show were sky-high, adding significant pressure on her shoulders.

The attention on ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was intense, and any misstep could invite more scorn than genuine concern.

Meanwhile, Zelena was closely tracking updates on ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

Her reports were nearly ready for submission.

Time passed swiftly, and after more than two weeks, Tracy officially joined the cast of ‘The Rose’.

Her introductory video and promotional photos quickly climbed the trending charts..

Zelena, appearing as one of the female guests on a popular variety show, saw a notable boost in her visibility.

The first episode received great feedback, and the show was set to air weekly on Sundays.

Zelena gained considerable fame through this show.

Previously, she was mainly known as ‘Nolan’s rumored girlfriend’. After the show aired, viewers started to appreciate her on-screen presence, changing their perception of her.

Zelena became a pioneer among the new generation, gaining fame through variety shows.

In contrast, Hattie concentrated on the fashion industry.

To win favour with brands, she attended numerous in-person events.

As a result, candid photos from these events occasionally appeared online, with fans praising her divine beauty and noting that she looked even more stunning in real life.

However, some netizens viewed these comments with doubt.

Another fortnight passed.

The post-production of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was finally wrapped up.

Both versions of the show were submitted for review.

The international version was approved quickly, but the domestic version faced a longer review process.

Coincidentally, Lydia’s period drama ‘As Soon As We Meet’, which she started filming last year, was released around the same time as ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

While Violeta was shooting in Glorialand, Lydia also began her role in ‘As Soon As We Meet’.

The drama featured Chad as the second male lead, playing a heroic spy who sacrificed himself for his country.

This was Chad’s debut role after joining the agency.

Although he was only a supporting character, the company was keen to promote him heavily.

Among the rising male actors, Jacques, notable for his debut in ‘The Moon Belongs to You’, was a standout alongside Nolan, who won Best Actor.

The agency had signed only four artists in total, with Brandon being the sole musician and the remaining three being actors.

Violeta and Tracy had already achieved notable success, becoming hot new stars.

Chad, however, had yet to make a significant impact.

To boost Chad’s profile, the company arranged for him to star opposite Lydia, a former artist who had left the company.

Apex saw Lydia as a stepping stone.

As a result, the marketing for ‘As Soon As We Meet’ heavily emphasized Chad as the second lead, overshadowing the main characters, which naturally annoyed Lydia.

However, Lydia’s personal team was much smaller compared to a major agency like Apex Entertainment.

Although she was unhappy, she couldn’t retaliate openly.

Instead, she subtly orchestrated online discussions to stir up controversy regarding the rankings.

The debate about Chad’s role as the second lead in ‘As Soon As

We Meet’ quickly gained traction on Facebook.

Despite a lack of promotional spending, the show garnered significant attention, with fans debating passionately.

By mid-month, Violeta was preparing to fly to Pherances to film a promotional video.

Chapter 408

As the review for ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ remained incomplete, Violeta’s anxiety was mounting.

She had intended to launch the promotional campaign once the approval was secured, but with the domestic version still pending, everything was on hold.

The film had been carefully edited to eliminate any potential issues, so Violeta was confident that the approval process would be smooth.

If it went through, she could avoid burdening Hayden for assistance.

However, if it failed, she would need to rely on him, as he had previously agreed to help if necessary.

She had a plan either way.

But to her frustration, the review process was dragging on.

With her trip to Pherances approaching in the middle of the month and ‘As Soon As We Meet’ already gaining traction and beginning its promotion, Violeta felt a growing sense of urgency.

That evening, once she returned to Liberty Grove, she called Hayden.

Holding the phone, she stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, her gaze fixed on the dimly lit rooftop garden across the street. After a few rings, Hayden’s calm and clear voice rang out.

“Hello.”

Violeta tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and took a few steps. “Hi, it’s me.”

“I recognize your voice, Vio.”

“Sorry for calling so late. I hope I’m not interrupting anything.”

“No, not at all. I just got out of my car. What’s up?”

Violeta hesitated for a moment. “Do you remember when you said you’d help me with something?”

“Yes, I remember. What’s the problem?”

Feeling slightly awkward but reassured by Hayden’s steady tone, Violeta began to explain.

“Well, there’s this film of mine that’s been submitted for review, but we haven’t received any feedback yet. It’s taking longer than anticipated, and I suspect there might be some issues causing the delay. Could you check into it?”

There was a brief pause on the line.

“Hello, Hayden?”

“Yes, I’m here.”

“Did you hear what I said?”

Violeta wondered if he might not have caught her message clearly.

Then she heard the sound of a door closing.

“Are you just getting home?”

“Yes. Guess where I am now.”

“Back at your place in Newham?”

Violeta wasn’t entirely sure.

Hayden replied, “No, I’m back in Quinston. Are you on the balcony?”

Before Violeta could fully grasp Hayden’s return to Quinston, she noticed the rooftop garden, which had been dark, was now illuminated.

She exclaimed, “So you’re back in Liberty Grove!”

“Yes.”

As Hayden spoke, his tall figure became visible through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the rooftop garden loft.

One hand was in his pocket, and the other held the phone.

From two buildings away, they locked eyes across the distance.

“When did you get back?”

“Tonight.”

“You’ve been transferred back here?”

“No, I’m on a three-day leave to attend a birthday party.”

“Oh, I see.”

Hayden had promised to return within five years. It was still relatively early.

Hayden moved away from the window, put his phone on

speaker, and walked over to the sofa. Then he turned on the air conditioning and removed his jacket.

“Could you repeat what you just said?”

Zoren had left some belongings at Liberty Grove.

Hayden was unaware of this until he witnessed it for himself. He was genuinely startled to find the living room crammed with heaps of pet supplies-cat food, dog food, cans, and various other items.

It seemed as though he had transformed the space into a makeshift storage unit.

A property worth millions of dollars is being repurposed as a warehouse.

Zoren, you never cease to amaze me.

Violeta reiterated the issue.

Without hesitation, Hayden agreed to assist.

“I’ll have someone look into it and get back to you tomorrow. When are you heading to Pherances?”

“The day after tomorrow.”

“Since I’m here for a rare visit, how about we have dinner with Zero and Liam tomorrow? Would you like to join us?”

“Sure.”

Chapter 409

The following day, Hayden first visited the Frosts before delving into the issues surrounding the review of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

He also reached out to Zoren and Liam to set up dinner for the evening.

Having the right connections made this investigation relatively simple.

By early afternoon, Hayden had gathered solid information and informed Violeta, “The review hasn’t failed. There’s been a complaint, and they’re in the process of verifying it.”

“A complaint?” Violeta was startled.

Who made a complaint?

“Where did that come from? What’s the current status? Is there a risk of failing the review?”

“They’re just dealing with the complaint now. Once that’s resolved, it should pass.”

Violeta took a moment to absorb the news. “Alright, I understand. Thanks for checking on it.”

Hayden responded, “No problem. I’ll monitor the situation. I’ll send you the address for tonight’s dinner. Zoren and Liam will be there. You just need to show up.”

“Alright.”

After ending the call, Violeta felt a heavy burden on her shoulders.

She had a strong suspicion about who might have lodged the complaint.

Nobody apart from Zelena would resort to such petty tactics.

Only Violeta and Zelena were aware of the potential negative impact of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

Fortunately, the submitted version was a thoroughly edited, clean version.

Although she wasn’t sure what Zelena had claimed in the complaint, it was clearly intended to be obstructive.

The longer the review took, the more it suggested that the clean version had no issues. Otherwise, the show would have been rejected by now.

Eugene was taken aback by Violeta’s political connections.

“Beauty, who did you ask for help? You got results so quickly.”

Violeta set her phone down. “An old university friend, a senior.”

Eugene commented, “Wow, he must be quite well-placed to get information so swiftly. He must hold a significant position.”

Eugene, ever perceptive, deduced from Violeta’s description that her university senior wasn’t much older than she was.

Securing a government job at that age was impressive, and the extensive connections suggested a prominent position, perhaps the son of a politician.

Such a connection was far more valuable than Tracy’s ageing deputy head of the channel. This contact was at least twenty years younger and seemingly more influential.

Describing him as young and accomplished seemed almost an understatement.

Violeta sighed. “Honestly, I don’t know what he does.”

Eugene chuckled. “Alright, I won’t press further.”

Violeta insisted, “Eugene, I really don’t know.”

Aster then interjected, “Wait, shouldn’t we first identify who filed the complaint? Whoever did this is truly malicious,

deliberately causing delays.”

Eugene took a sip of his tea. “Who else could it be? It’s easy to guess the few people in the industry who might be envious of us. It’s probably Tracy or Lydia.”

Violeta shook her head. “Eugene, you’re mistaken. It’s Zelena.”

Eugene nearly choked. “Who?”

“Zelena.”

Since the Skyward Awards, Zelena has been lagging behind her peers.

Violeta excelled in both film and fashion. Tracy had prominent film roles. And Hattie was shining in the fashion world.

Only Zelena struggled in both areas, gaining some recognition through the reality show ‘RV Travel Diaries’ and her rumored romance with Nolan.

If Violeta hadn’t messed up, Zelena could never have surpassed her.

Hence, Eugene had never seen Zelena as a threat. To his surprise, she was the one causing the trouble.

“Violeta, why do you think it’s Zelena?”

Violeta explained, “We’ve had a longstanding rivalry since university.”

The animosity between Violeta and Zelena ran deep- the kind of grudge that would persist even after death.

Zelena’s difficulties stemmed from a lack of strong support.

While Hattie had her mother, Hannah, and Tracy had a deputy head of the channel as a godfather, Zelena had struggled on her own.

Chapter 410

At present, Zelena is left to fend for herself. Her strategy of boosting her profile through reality television was proving effective.

While her commercial appeal couldn’t quite match that of Violeta and her two companions, Zelena still managed to maintain a high level of visibility and buzz.

For entertainers, awards are not the sole measure of success; staying relevant and maintaining public interest are crucial.

Even if an artist doesn’t win awards, they can sustain a career with strong public attention.

High levels of buzz are also essential for reaching the status of a top star.

Eugene inquired, “Could you give us a brief summary?”

Violeta smirked and said, “If Zelena were describing it, she’d probably claim that I’ve stolen 18 years of a glamorous life that was rightfully hers. She’ll likely use this situation to stir up even more hype.”

Aster, listening in disbelief, asked, “What do you mean, stole 18 years of her glamorous life?”

Eugene frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Unfamiliar with the backstory between Violeta and Zelena,

Violeta provided a brief overview of their bitter rivalry from their time at Toland University.

Eugene and Aster were taken aback by the depth of their conflict.

Aster mused, “Hmm, it seems Zelena is quite suited for the entertainment industry. Those who are willing to employ any tactic often find success.”

Eugene asked, “Violeta, why didn’t you mention this earlier?”

Violeta shrugged. “There was never an opportunity to bring it up.”

Eugene responded, “It’s fortunate you mentioned it now. If she had plotted against us, we would have been caught off guard.”

“We need to prepare ourselves for any potential scandals involving Toland University and the 18-year life swap. It’s bound to cause a commotion.”

With years in the industry, Eugene had seen plenty of jealousy, intrigue, and betrayal.

There were no permanent allies, only enduring interests.

Even among close friends, financial disparity could breed envy, let alone in the entertainment industry.

In the competitive world of entertainment, Violeta’s success led to others hoping for her downfall.

“It’s better to be proactive rather than wait for others to strike first.”

“Aster, investigate any potential dirt on Zelena. Let’s gather some leverage we can use if necessary, so she knows the consequences of cyberbullying.”

“We need to have some leverage over Zelena to protect ourselves.”

Violeta had no objections to Eugene’s plan but added, “And also look into Hattie. Their friendship is only surface-level.”

The relationship between Hattie and Zelena was indeed complex.

When one was in a position of power, they would discard the other without hesitation.

When both were struggling, they would join forces to undermine others.

Violeta was aware of Hattie’s future plans. She aimed to secure a wealthy partner to facilitate Benson’s return from abroad in a few years. This was likely to lead to internal conflicts within the Ridges.

Although Hattie, with her mother Hannah’s support, held a comfortable position and appeared to hold no grudges, she was far from saintly.

If she harbored a dislike for someone, she would not hesitate to act out.

Currently, Violeta’s success is so significant that Hattie can’t do anything for her.

The entertainment industry and the fashion world had different priorities. While the former valued artistic achievement, the latter placed a higher emphasis on commercial success and influence.

Hattie envied Violeta’s endorsements intensely.

Nevertheless, Violeta had won the Best Supporting Actress Award, and Hattie had nothing comparable.

Even though Hattie might aggressively pursue opportunities, brands tend to overlook her.

Recently, Tracy had faced online abuse, and Violeta suspected that Hattie and Zelena were behind it, possibly funding trolls to harass her.

This had nearly pushed Tracy to her breaking point.

While Violeta had been able to predict Zelena’s moves during their university days, she was now uncertain about how many influential connections Zelena might have gathered in her favour.

One thing was clear: Either Violeta or Zelena would have to exit the industry. It was a matter of who would be the first to bow out.

Eugene noted, “Hattie’s team is very eager to ingratiate

themselves with brands. I suspect her ambitions lie more in the fashion industry than in acting. She’s been pursuing our resources quite aggressively.”

“You’re right, Eugene,” Violeta replied with a light chuckle. “In fact, Hattie’s ambitions go beyond the fashion industry. She’s aiming to get married!”

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 391, to 400]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 391

‘Thank you. Please don’t speculate or slander, my dear Lena. She just started her career and can’t afford such rumours.’

‘My goodness, some of Lena’s fans are just too funny. Even if this was a camera mishap, isn’t it a blessing for her to work with my bro? It definitely boosted her stature!’

‘I’ve watched the video seventeen times. No matter how I look

at it, it seems like Nolan was accidentally looking at the audience. The camera completely misled everyone! So annoying.’

‘Wait, am I the only one who noticed someone missing from this row? It looks like Violeta’s seat is empty.’

Violeta left before Nolan could finish his award speech.

It was Niall’s birthday today, and she had promised to rush back to celebrate with him.

All eyes were on Nolan, so no one noticed Violeta quietly leaving the venue.

Few people realized she had slipped away.

Aster was waiting for her backstage. As soon as Violeta emerged, Aster draped a coat over her.

They discreetly left the film festival, avoiding the waiting media. Later, Eugene sent Violeta home.

At home, Violeta didn’t check the trendy search on Facebook.

The TV in the living room was playing a live broadcast of the film festival.

Before Violeta’s debut, the Whites rarely paid attention to the entertainment industry, mostly watching opera.

Following Violeta’s rise to fame, entertainment news dominated TV.

Irene was the most avid viewer.

Tonight was no exception.

Violeta just came home; she hadn’t had time to remove her makeup or change out of her gown. Irene immediately pulled her in for a selfie. She posted it on her social media with the caption, ‘My superstar is home!’

She chuckled and said, “Mom, you’re the real superstar here! I can’t compare with you.”

Irene gently touched her daughter’s face and said, “Go remove your make-up. We’ll wait for you to come down and have dinner with us.”

After removing her makeup and changing into comfortable clothes, Violeta joined the family for dinner. She toasted Niall and wished him a happy birthday. After that, she finally picked up her phone to check Facebook.

In the trendy searches list.

Both Zelena and Nolan were trending.

Curious, Violeta clicked on the hashtag and saw posts from marketing accounts.

One video clip captured Nolan’s speech at the award ceremony, with the camera catching a fleeting glance he directed toward the audience.

The marketing accounts were stirring up trouble.

The gossip-loving public was eager to join in. Nolan’s supporters hastened to exonerate him.

However, this video was inherently misleading. Marketing accounts influenced many internet users, leading them to believe that Nolan was actually involved with Zelena.

Zelena’s team didn’t want to miss out on this wave of attention.

So even though this was a misunderstanding, the team bought the water army to ride on the coattails of Nolan, the newly crowned Best Actor.

Zelena and Nolan were from the same company, so she wanted to leverage his popularity.

Nolan’s team was somewhat displeased, but since it didn’t cause any substantial harm, they turned a blind eye and didn’t bother to clarify.

The most frustrated person was Hattie.

She had hoped her red carpet-photos would go viral tonight.

She accepted that all the attention was drawn away by Nolan, the newly crowned Best Actor.

But she didn’t expect Zelena to outshine her.

In the car, Hattie fumed.

“How does Zelena get so lucky? The festival’s cameraman must be blind. Nolan wasn’t even looking at her, and yet she still managed to snag his spotlight. It’s ridiculous. Maybe she bribed the cameraman!”

Her assistant chimed in, “It’s not impossible. Zelena’s team is notorious for this. I heard they were behind the rumours about Tracy’s poor acting.”

Carmen added, “But if Nolan wasn’t looking at her, who was he looking at?”

Zelena and Hattie occupied the same row. Violeta’s seat was between them and created quite a distance.

Hattie rolled her eyes and said, “He’s probably just getting a passing glance. Zelena got ridiculously lucky this time, riding on Nolan’s wave of popularity.”

Carmen said thoughtfully, “But the seat directly below Nolan’s

gaze was empty. No one was sitting there.”

Hattie replied, “Of course someone was. Violeta was sitting there, but she left halfway through.”

“Violeta?”

Chapter 392

As soon as Hattie finished her sentence, she paused.

Could Nolan have been looking for Violeta?

But since she left halfway through, he missed her.

The camera, from his perspective, happened to catch Zelena, leading to this misunderstanding.

Carmen commented, “Whether Nolan glanced unintentionally or deliberately, Zelena got lucky. They probably won’t clarify, since they work for the same company. Even if it wasn’t Zelena, now it will be confirmed to be her.”

“Haha.”

Hattie scoffed coldly.

Back in school, Zelena liked to chase after Nolan and always received the cold shoulder.

They were both signed with Marina Media, and she actively sought out opportunities.

Hattie knew Zelena’s intentions better than anyone.

That woman was just a clinger, desperately trying to attach herself to Nolan.

Now that Nolan had become the best actor if Zelena managed to catch him, it would only mean her persistence had finally paid off.

Seeing Zelena and Nolan trending together didn’t surprise Violeta.

She knew there would be more in the future.

Therefore, she just skimmed through the trending topics. Then she glanced at her fan hub to read some praise. After that, she put down her phone and continued eating.

After the film festival, Violeta took a half-month break to make up for the lack of rest after finishing her last project.

Her recording of the voice pack for the navigation app gave her a surge in popularity.

Many people have replaced their car’s navigation voice with Violeta’s. It’s fresh and clear. The more you listen, the more pleasant it sounds.

Eugene secured Violeta’s watch brand endorsement.

The brand even gifted her a delicate women’s watch.

While shooting the ad, she encountered Brandon’s team, who had just left the recording studio.

Brandon was currently one of the most popular male singers, with a high fan conversion rate. He was the hottest new-generation pop male singer.

Previously, the company arranged for Brandon to participate in a music variety show, where his performance and achievements were outstanding. The show’s ratings are now among the best in variety shows.

Both teams met and entered the elevator together.

Violeta was preoccupied with her phone and didn’t intend to interact with Brandon.

However, Brandon was very interested in Violeta. He turned and said to her, “Violeta, I recorded the OST for your new drama.””

Hearing this, Violeta glanced at him. “So?”

Brandon smiled as a small dimple appeared near his lips, giving him a wild and roguish look.

He shrugged and said, “Nothing; I just wanted to say you have a great eye for scripts. You managed to snag such an explosive one. Congratulations.”

A dedicated team handled the post-production of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

Violeta didn’t concern herself with the editing, subtitles, or the OST.

The production team showed Brandon a short clip to help him get a feel for the song.

When Brandon saw the clip, he was amazed.

He believed that Violeta would rise even higher with this drama.

Violeta hadn’t realised Brandon was the one singing the OST for the drama, indicating his solid progress in the music industry.

The elevator doors opened, and Aster stepped out first.

As Violeta was about to leave, Brandon waved slightly at her.

“Bye.”

The elevator doors closed.

Aster looked back disdainfully and said, “We’re not close. Why would he talk with us?”

Violeta replied, “He’s got nothing better to do.

“But did he really sing the OST for our drama?””

Aster said, “If he says so, then he probably did.”

Though Brandon’s private life was messy, his musical talent was undeniable, and it contributed to his popularity.

Violeta didn’t care who sang the song, as long as the final product was good.

The watch ad took two days to shoot.

At Apex Entertainment, fans often gather outside the building.

Currently, several artists from the company are doing quite well, especially Violeta and Brandon. The largest groups of fans waiting downstairs were there for the two of them.

Chapter 393

Artists and their management companies were inseparable, with all schedules and announcements originating from the company.

Another two weeks passed.

The biennial Skyward Awards for television dramas have finally arrived.

This was the day Violeta had been eagerly anticipating.

Eugene returned to the company, handed her the Skyward Award invitation from the TV station, and shared the exciting news of her work’s nomination.

The TV station usually provides hints to ensure that guests attend the award ceremony.

The organizer would encourage them to look forward to the event and take it seriously.

Among the works nominated alongside ‘The Quiet Ode’ was Hattie’s ‘The Moon Belongs To You’, Zelena’s ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming’, and Tracy’s ‘The Legend of Blind Detective’.

The four dramas had different airing schedules but had all completed their broadcasts by now.

For an artist, their debut work is crucial in determining whether they can win the New Actor Award.

Only those who win the New Actor Award among their peers can truly elevate their status.

Various nominees received invitations to the award ceremony at the same time.

After attending the film festival, Violeta kept a low profile and waited for the Skyward Award to arrive. Now, her wait was over.

Eugene said, “Beauty, it’s our show.”

Violeta said with a smile, “It has finally arrived.”

Meanwhile, the other three nominees received their invitations.

Tracy asked, “A nomination? Are they just asking me to act as a placeholder?”

Hattie commented, “Winning the New Actor Award is the first step to surpassing Violeta.”

Zelena remarked, “New Actor Award? That’s a wonderful start.”

The new generation’s four actresses played a role in those dramas last year.

According to the data, Violeta’s work was renowned for its quality and popularity, but because it was a web series, its chances of winning were uncertain.

After ‘The Quiet Ode’, the unexpected dark horse that emerged at the end of the year was ‘The Legend of Blind Detective’.

Although it had an excellent script, the lead actress Tracy’s acting skills were criticised online, making her hold on the New Actor Award somewhat precarious.

‘The Moon Belongs To You’ was the only modern idol drama. Zelena’s work was a historical romance.

Of these, ‘The Quiet Ode’ was the only single-lead drama, while the others featured male leads.

The competition was fierce, with seven actors from the four dramas.

Not to mention, there were also performances by veteran actors.

Even though they were less popular, over a dozen TV dramas aired last year.

Violeta and her peers focused on the New Actor Award.

Meanwhile, the veterans aimed for the Best Actor and Actress awards.

With different goals, Violeta’s biggest competitors for the New Actor Award were still her peers from the four dramas.

Each year, new talents enter the industry.

However, few make it into the public eye.

The fact that Violeta and her three peers had secured a place in the public eye within a year of debuting was already a significant achievement.

How often does a newcomer become a sensation in the entertainment industry?

In the waiting room, Eugene twisted his ring. He said, “This time, we need to dress up well for the award ceremony. Last time at the film festival, we didn’t have jewelry; this time, we must.”

After the film festival, Lydia wrapped up her filming.

Two years ago, she starred in a serious drama called ‘The Wall’ while still with Apex Entertainment.

It was a role Eugene had worked hard to secure for her.

After filming, Lydia faced a lot of online controversy.

Overall, the drama received good reviews and had the potential to win awards.

Two years later, Lydia was relying on that drama to vie for the Best Actress Award. Thinking about this, Eugene felt a bit sentimental.

So much has happened in two years.

If only things went well for Lydia …

Despite their history, Eugene still wished Lydia the best in his heart.

Eugene said, “At the award ceremony, new Best Actor and Best Actress winners will emerge. In my heart, Beauty, you’re already standing on the podium with a trophy in your hands.”

Violeta smiled and said, “Ow! Thank you, Eugene.”

Eugene added, “I’ll make sure to borrow you the jewelry to dazzle the crowd.”

Chapter 394

Though it sounded simple, achieving it was far from easy.

Eugene privately reached out to several high-end jewellery brands, but all turned him down. Their feedback was either prior commitments to other artists or unwillingness to take the risk under his name.

Despite his connections, borrowing jewelry under his own name posed too much of a risk for the brands.

Since he had promised Violeta, Eugene was determined to make it happen.

That evening, Eugene was drinking with Lance Sowle, the deputy general manager of the company.

After a few rounds, Eugene brought up the idea of borrowing jewellery from the brands and asked Lance to be his guarantor.

Lance sobered at the request.

“Me? As a guarantor? Eugene, you know I never take sides in such matters. If I help you now, what am I supposed to say when Winnie asks me to help Tracy borrow jewelry next time?”

Eugene sneered coldly and asked, “Can Tracy’s commercial value compare to Violeta’s? She’s not even associated with any of the top luxury brands. Isn’t it a bit much for her to wear high- end jewellery? You’re really stretching it.”

Lance nudged his shoulder and said, “Don’t be so sure. The Blind Detective is rated above nine. While Tracy’s resources can’t match Violeta’s, it’s anyone’s guess who will win the award this time.”

Many criticized Tracy’s acting online.

However, the Skyward Award judges don’t simply follow the crowd. They have their own standards.

Eugene frowned but remained silent…

Lance continued, “Her family is rich. Violeta didn’t secure SEVITL’s deal with the company. Can’t they sponsor Violeta? It’s just jewelry, after all.”

Eugene spat, “D*mn it! Are you serious? What kind of message would that send? She had already faced ridicule for purchasing her own dress. Now she has to pay for her jewelry too? That’s not the way to succeed in this industry, man. It would be a clear sign that we can’t play the game.”

Honours earned through one’s own efforts were not the same as those obtained through backdoor connections.

Eugene didn’t want anyone to make fun of Violeta.

If she had to rely on her family for everything, she might as well stay home and be the pampered daughter instead of struggling in the industry.

Buying her own jewelry for the red carpet wasn’t unprecedented.

If she were an older, established artist, people would see her wealth and grandeur as a symbol of her status in the industry- a sign of the confidence that comes from having built a successful career.

For a young woman in her early twenties, like Violeta, trying to flaunt resources she doesn’t have would only come off as ridiculous.

Having a good family background was an excellent card to play,

but they couldn’t pull it every time.

It would spoil the game’s fun.

Eugene added, “Besides, wouldn’t that make me look like a useless manager?”

Lance glanced at him and said, “No matter what, I can’t be your guarantor. You’ll have to find another way.”

Eugene set down his glass and playfully chided, “You old fox. You’ll jump at the first sign of benefit, but you’re too scared to vouch for her. Are you so sure Violeta won’t win the New Actor Award?”

Lance replied, “I didn’t say that. Hey, don’t pin that on me.”

Eugene proposed, “How about this? I won’t ask you to be my guarantor for free. If Violeta wins the award, her resources will skyrocket, making her truly the top actress at Apex.

“And if she doesn’t win, you can name your terms. The team will fully cooperate.”

Lance laughed heartily and asked, “Do you have that much faith in Violeta?”

Eugene shot back, “Do you think Tracy can win?”

Lance swirled his drink and stared thoughtfully at the wine glass. He said, “You never know. I’ve heard she recently got connected to a powerful godfather.”

A godfather?

Well, isn’t that something?

In the entertainment industry, finding a backer wasn’t unheard of.

Eugene pressed, “I don’t care. We’ve known each other for years. Just tell me if you’ll help me this time.”

Lance hesitated.

Ultimately, he chose to help Eugene.

Of course, he also took Eugene up on the exchange terms.

The next day, Eugene encountered Aiden in the company. elevator.

Aiden and Eugene were both renowned as the two top managers at Apex Entertainment, both considered golden managers.

The only difference was that Eugene joined later.

Aiden had been a manager for years and had richer experience. She had long since transitioned from being an employee to being one of the shareholders, earning annual dividends from the company.

Chapter 395

Aiden knew a bit more inside information than Eugene did.

She was Gerard Presley’s agent.

Gerard was a veteran and highly respected music legend.

Brandon participated in a music reality show where Gerard was one of the judges. Gerard’s esteemed status in the industry was evident.

Aiden didn’t visit the company often. When Eugene first entered the industry, Aiden had helped him, making her somewhat of a benefactor to him. Every Christmas Eve and holiday season, Eugene would send her gifts.

Today, it was a pleasant coincidence that they met in the elevator.

Eugene greeted her and said, “Hey, Aiden.”

Aiden sported short, neat hair. She was looking at her phone. Aiden looked up and smiled slightly at him, asking, “Eugene, what a coincidence running into you in the elevator this morning.”

Eugene nodded. “Uh-huh, quite a coincidence. What brought you to the company today?”

Aiden replied, “Oh, I’m just here to sign a contract.”

Eugene nodded and didn’t ask further.

The elevator doors closed, and it ascended slowly.

Aiden busied herself with replying to messages on her phone, not saying much to Eugene..

Suddenly, Eugene remembered something and asked, “Aiden, can I ask you something?”

Aiden looked up and said, “Sure, what is it?”

Eugene hesitated for a moment before asking, “Do you know which senior figures in the industry that Winnie is acquainted with? I heard she introduced Tracy to a godfather.”

Yesterday, he received some news from Lance and wondered who to ask.

Running into Aiden today was a stroke of luck.

Aiden thought for a moment, “Winnie? Let me think.

“It appears she has a connection with the deputy director of the Orange Channel, but I’m not too sure.”

Though Aiden’s reply was offhand, it gave Eugene a lead.

If Aiden mentioned it, it was likely close to the truth.

“Thanks, Aiden.”

“You’re welcome. I was just guessing.”

Ding!

The elevator doors opened. Aiden glanced at Eugene and said, “This is my floor. I’ll get going now. Let’s have lunch together sometime, Eugene.”

“Sure, Aiden. Let’s plan it.”

After Aiden left, Eugene’s expression turned serious. He immediately took out his phone to investigate.

His investigation revealed some interesting facts.

Tracy indeed had close ties with someone from the Orange Channel. They had dinner together just the other night.

The Orange Channel was planning a new travel reality show called ‘RV Travel Diaries’. Tracy’s team was already in talks and likely secured her spot.

It was still unclear whether Tracy would be a regular or just a guest.

In the afternoon, several brands sent gowns to the company.

While Violeta was selecting her gown, Eugene shared the findings of his investigation.

Aster was surprised. She said, “Participating in a variety show increases exposure and attracts fans easily. Winnie has planned her path well, but the godfather angle. Tsk! Tsk.”

Eugene warned, “Don’t underestimate having a godfather! If he truly is the deputy director, he could significantly influence the outcome of the New Actor Award.”

He turned to Violeta and said, “Beauty, we have secured the jewelry, but we will deliver it by hand on the day of the awards ceremony.”

Transporting high-value jewelry was risky.

It had to be personally delivered and returned.

Security personnel would monitor the brand closely.

At events, there have been incidents where high-value jewelry went missing, causing a huge commotion.

No one wanted a repeat of that, so precautions were necessary.

Violeta nodded in acknowledgment.

Aster asked, “Ms. White, what do you think of Tracy finding a godfather?”

Violeta replied calmly, “We’ll watch and see.”

Aster laughed and teased, “You have a sense of humour.”

Eugene was worried. He said, “The New Actor Award is now uncertain. Having a godfather is a serious advantage.”

Based on Lance’s tone yesterday, he appeared to favour Tracy. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have been so indecisive.

Winnie truly had some tricks up her sleeve. It seemed she also aimed to become a top manager through Tracy.

Violeta wasn’t surprised if ‘Blind Detective’ won an award.

In her previous life, even if that drama hadn’t won the New Actor Award, it was certain to win the Best Director or Best Screenplay Award.

Otherwise, Violeta wouldn’t have chosen that drama for her debut film.

Chapter 396

If there was no The Quiet Ode, Blind Detective would have been Violeta’s best bet.

But there was The Quiet Ode, so Violeta put all her hopes into it.

Whether she’d win an award or not, Violeta had no clue it was all up to fate.

On the other hand, the one who was most anxious about Tracy climbing up wasn’t Violeta, but Zelena.

Because Zelena and Tracy were in the same league, their teams were always at each other’s throats.

Zelena’s team had previously spread rumours about Tracy’s poor acting, which made them enemies.

Violeta said, “Eugene, leak the news about Tracy joining a variety show. Someone else will take care of the rest for us.”

Eugene thought for a moment and asked, “You mean Zelena’s team?”

Aster said, “Zelena is really popular right now. There are rumours going around that she’s Nolan’s girlfriend.”

Eugene laughed. “It’s just a publicity. They’re in the same company, trying to promote new talent. Nolan’s team won’t deny it.

“Beauty’s right. Let’s spread the news and let them fight among themselves.”

Violeta smiled. “Eugene, if I don’t win an award, will be borrowing the jewelry for me and end up embarrassing you?”

Eugene said, “Oh, it’s no big deal. Even if you don’t win, you’ll still look stunning on the red carpet. But I did promise Lance that if we don’t win, we’ll have to go with his plans for the rest of the year.”

Eugene had always managed Violeta’s schedule himself.

To keep up her commercial value and public image, he had turned down a lot of low-quality endorsements, even though they offered a lot of money.

Violeta positioned herself as an actress.

But to the company, no matter how big she got, she was just a “product.”

Refusing high offers wasn’t good for the company.

Only by having absolute talent could she have a strong voice.

If she wanted to enjoy the benefits the company provides, she had to give something in return.

Eugene had been very selective, but if Violeta didn’t win this time, he’d have to follow the company’s decisions.

It was a fair deal.

The word about Tracy joining a variety show eventually made its way to Zelena’s team.

As soon as Zelena heard about it, she had her team go after the show as well.

She wanted to snatch the opportunity away from Tracy.

Zelena was already a hot topic because of the rumour that she was Nolan’s rumoured girlfriend.

The gossip about Zelena and Nolan was all over the internet.

So when the variety show organizers heard that Zelena’s team was eager to get involved, they were surprised and really happy to work with her.

Zelena knew she had a strong advantage, and when the show’s team used the buzz to their benefit, she was more than happy to agree.

With this turn of events, Zelena had a clear edge over Tracy, especially when it came to guaranteed viewership.

The organizers were leaning more toward Zelena.

Seeing the show slipping away, Tracy was really upset.

Feeling frustrated, she called her godfather.

But the response she got was, “Tracy, this show is still uncertain. Zelena’s rumour brings built-in buzz and attention. You might have to take a step back this time.”

Tracy was clearly upset. “So, are you just going to forget the promise you made me last time?”

The guy on the other end chuckled and said, “Don’t worry. You wanted that Best Newcomer Award, right? I’ll make sure you get it.”

Tracy’s eyes brightened. “Really? That’s awesome!”

The following day.

Zelena and Tracy were at it again, arguing over their dress choices.

The teams met in the building where the filming was taking place.

With the variety show in her pocket, Zelena was acting quite high and mighty in front of Tracy.

“Tracy, thanks for letting go of the variety show. Next time you get something this good, don’t keep it to yourself-you can’t really hold on to it.”

Tracy was fuming but tried to play it cool. She said nonchalantly, “Honestly, I wasn’t that interested in the show anyway. I was actually trying to figure out how to turn it down. If you want it so much, just take it. It’s like picking up trash and still being happy.”

Chapter 397

Zelena narrowed her eyes slightly and said, “If you can’t reach the grapes, don’t complain that they’re sour. Are you only now realizing how bad your acting is? You must be grinding your teeth in frustration.”

Tracy turned to Zelena and said, “You’ll regret going against me.”

Zelena responded, “Oh? Really?”

Tracy replied, “I promise you’ll regret it. Just wait and see!”

With that, Tracy walked away.

Zelena flipped her hair dismissively and said, “Hmph! Even a fool knows how to talk tough. I’m curious to see what you can really do.”

Three days later.

The award ceremony would be broadcast live on satellite TV and major online video platforms across the country.

Fans were buzzing with excitement, ready for another exciting red carpet-show.

So many new faces emerged last year, and fans were all excited and ready for their favorites to win, so they were already waiting early on.

Jewellery was a must, so Violeta chose a simple, fitted dress. With long, curly hair and bold red lips, it gave off a bit of a vintage glamour vibe, making it a standout look on the red carpet.

Tracy, thanks to connections through her godfather, managed to get a high-end gown that made her look like a blooming peony.

Hattie was rocking another high-end custom gown this time.

Zelena went with her usual affordable luxury look, which was polished and spot-on.

But Zelena couldn’t help feeling a bit jealous seeing Tracy in such a fancy gown.

Every time Violeta walked the red carpet, her look made it to the trending searches, and this time was no exception.

Comments online were:

‘Violeta’s look on the red carpet just keeps getting better. This outfit is so beautiful. There aren’t many stars in the industry who go for this style.’

‘You can tell her resources are getting better and better. The jewelry she’s wearing is actually more expensive than her dress. She’s the first of the newcomers to get top-tier luxury jewelry. I think she’s got a good shot at the Best Newcomer Award.’

‘Tracy got a high-end gown too, but it doesn’t look like a couture.’

‘Each of Violeta’s looks just keeps getting more stylish. So far, her career is clearly moving towards a strong, serious image, while the others are still a bit unclear in their direction.’

‘Tracy’s dress looks like a blooming peony. Seems like she’s really here to win the award. Haha.’

‘Honestly, both of those top stars are doing great.’

‘Zelena’s skin is so fair, and her features are stunning.’

‘Lydia has wrapped up filming, so we finally get to see her on the red carpet. She’s got a good shot at Best Supporting Actress this time. Good luck!’

Heading into the venue.

In the dimmer area compared to the front, the diamonds on Zelena’s necklace sparkled brightly.

The seating arrangement for this event was similar to previous film festivals-first by seniority and debut order in the industry, and then by popularity and commercial value.

Tracy’s gown from the red carpet had such a large train that, when it was time to arrange the seats, she needed staff to help lift it.

Zelena rolled her eyes slightly from the side.

Hattie glanced at Tracy’s outfit and smirked.

Even though Tracy was wearing high-end fashion, it wasn’t couture, so it still fell short compared to hers.

But you could see from the gown that Tracy was trying to outshine everyone.

After they took their seats, Hattie whispered to Zelena, “It’s not a first wear and it’s not a couture. How funny.”

Wearing high-end fashion was already tough, wearing high-end couture pieces was even harder, and wearing a global first wear was much more harder.

To wear a global first wear, only top-tier celebrities with endorsement deals get that privilege.

Non-first wear dresses were typically worn by runway models first, and then by Orion celebrities. Only after that were they available for others.

So, Tracy’s gown didn’t have much value after all.

It was just something to make the fans happy, thinking their star had finally entered the high-end fashion scene.

Hattie’s comments helped soothe Zelena a bit, but she was still feeling down.

Out of the four of them, she was the only one who didn’t wear a high-end gown, let alone a couture one.

In contrast, Violeta had maintained a high standard from her very first official event, which had been a global first wear, all the way to now. Her gowns continued to exude elegance.

That night, she wasn’t wearing her old brand SEVITL but the latest Blue Blood collection from DARA, along with exquisite jewellery.

Violeta’s fashion resources truly stood out from the rest.

Chapter 398

Zelena was consumed by jealousy.

The awards ceremony began soon after, similar to the previous film festival. The main event was, of course, the awards presentation.

After the host gave a few polite opening remarks, they dove right into the awards.

They started with the smaller awards and worked their way up to the big ones. First, they handed out prizes for Best Art Direction, Best Cinematography, and Best Editing.

Then, they finally got to the highly anticipated Best Newcomer Award.

“Who’s going to win the Best Newcomer Award?”

The room went quiet.

Everyone was watching the two presenters up on stage.

The presenter opened the envelope, peeked at the name inside, and gave a playful smile to the crowd.

They then looked over at the row of newcomers, including Violeta.

The camera followed, catching each person’s face as it moved down the line.

Everyone wore a calm smile, and the camera finally settled on Violeta, who gave a little smile back to the camera.

Then, the presenter’s voice rang out.

“And the winner of the Best Newcomer Award is…

“Tracy!”

The camera instantly switched to Tracy’s face.

At first, Tracy looked stunned. Then, her eyes widened, and she covered their mouth with her hand, looking completely stunned.

“Wow!”

Everyone looked at Tracy as she stood up from her seat.

She radiated joy from winning the award.

Though Hattie and Zelena were unhappy, they still kept their best faces on and clapped their hands.

With so many cameras around, showing any annoyance would’ve made headlines for sure.

Tracy stood up, lifted her dress, and walked to the stage, with everyone watching her.

Because her dress was so big, some staff members helped her hold it as she made her way up.

Lydia, sitting in the front row, turned and gave Tracy a faint smile. Her gaze then subtly moved over to Violeta’s face.

Violeta’s expression remained unchanged, so it was hard to tell anything from her face.

But Lydia knew that Violeta must have been feeling awful inside.

Secretly enjoying Violeta’s discomfort, Lydia clapped even louder.

As Tracy walked by, Lydia said, “Congrats, Tracy!”

“Thanks, Lydia!”

Eugene, watching the live broadcast from backstage, looked bewildered and confused when he saw Tracy win the Best Newcomer Award.

Aster rushed in from outside, exclaiming, “Eugene! Can you believe the Best Newcomer Award went to …”

Eugene replied, “Yeah, I saw it just now.”

Aster frowned and said, “How did this happen? How did Tracy win? Her godfather really has connections.”

Eugene’s hand, holding his iPad, was pressing down so hard that his fingers turned white.

He couldn’t believe that the Best Newcomer Award had actually gone to Tracy!

Eugene jumped up from the couch, leaving his iPad behind, and quickly left the room to find a familiar face backstage.

He asked, “How did she end up with the Best Newcomer Award?”

The acquaintance pulled Eugene to a quieter spot and said, “Why are you so worked up? There’s a reason she got the award.”

Eugene said, “What reason? How can Blind Detective be better than The Quiet Ode? Tracy’s performance was average at best. This has to be some kind of rigging!”

The acquaintance quickly covered Eugene’s mouth and said, “Don’t say that! Calm down. There are tons of media here. You might get caught on camera.”

Eugene swatted the hand away and rolled his eyes in annoyance.

The acquaintance said, “There are lots of reasons she won. Look, winning isn’t always about being the biggest winner, and the biggest winner doesn’t always get an award. Why are you so worked up? It’s just the Best Newcomer Award, not Best Actress. Violeta’s doing fine with her career; she doesn’t need this award.”

Eugene wanted to snap, but held back.

“What are you talking about? Do you have any idea how important this award is?”

The two of them argued backstage.

Meanwhile, on stage, Tracy, beaming with joy, was holding her award and giving her acceptance speech.

In the audience, people had all kinds of reactions.

Zelena glanced at Violeta and thought to herself, If I can’t have it, you won’t either.

Chapter 399

Hattie watched Tracy on stage, who was putting on a show. Covering her mouth with her hand, she leaned toward Zelena

and whispered, “She found a sugar daddy, which is why she won the award.”

Zelena asked, “Seriously? Is that true?”

Hattie often had insider information because Hannah had a wide network and was known as the “madam” in the industry.

That was why Hattie could get into a high-end couture dress so quickly after Violeta.

If Hannah didn’t have such high hopes for Hattie and wasn’t worried about the Ridges’s reputation, Tracy wouldn’t have had to go to such lengths.

In this business, if you were willing to take risks, you’d end up doing better than everyone else.

Hattie said, “Do you not believe me? Just wait and see now that she’s won an award, her ego’s going to be through the roof.”

Zelena stayed silent.

Hattie had a good attitude about it because she didn’t care much about the Best Newcomer Award and wasn’t interested in competing for it.

Tracy wanted the award mainly to boost her commercial value and attract better opportunities.

With Hannah as her support, Hattie didn’t need to worry too much about securing resources for herself.

For Hattie, winning or losing an award wasn’t as important as whether she was popular, how big her presence was, and how good she looked.

She was all about using her star status to hook up with a

wealthy guy and marry into a rich family. A few years down the line, she wanted to be a key player in helping Benson take over the Ridge family.

Being a star wasn’t a forever career, so she was focused on using her youth and looked to find a big supporter early on.

But Zelena wasn’t having it. She was super competitive and wanted to stay ahead of Tracy.

Now that Tracy won the award and her status had shot up, Zelena’s not happy about it at all.

She couldn’t do much about it, so she was now trying to find some balance by focusing on Violeta.

Violeta was sure she’d win the Best Newcomer Award, but she had miscalculated and was taking the biggest hit.

Violeta was definitely feeling the blow.

But she’s used to handling tough situations, having faced many challenges and low points in her previous life.

She knew people were waiting for her to fail, so she had to keep her cool.

She had already anticipated that Tracy might win the award, so she knew disappointment was inevitable.

Violeta was more concerned about what to do next if she didn’t win the Best Newcomer Award.

She glanced at the jewelry she was wearing and realized her worst fears had come true-she was about to let Eugene down.

Before long, Tracy was coming off the stage with the trophy.

She was on cloud nine, practically floating down the steps, looking like a proud peony.

As Tracy walked past Zelena’s seat, she deliberately lifted her skirt, nearly messing up Zelena’s hairstyle.

“Oh, I’m so sorry, Lena. I didn’t mean it,” Tracy said.

Zelena’s face tensed for a moment, but she quickly recovered and smiled for the cameras, saying, “It’s okay.”

Not long ago, Zelena had taken a variety show from Tracy and even made fun of her.

Now that Tracy was winning awards and gaining influence, she wouldn’t let Zelena off the hook

Seeing Tracy acting so arrogantly, Hattie’s disdain for her grew even stronger.

Hattie couldn’t stand people who were even more arrogant than she was, especially when she knew Tracy’s background. What was there to be so cocky about?

Once the camera moved away, Hattie muttered disdainfully, “Little b*tch.

“Did you provoke her before?”

She adjusted her hair and replied, “Oh, 1 just took one of her variety show gigs.”

Hattie rolled her eyes discreetly and said, “People like that won’t let you off once they’re in power. Don’t worry, I can’t stand her either. I’ll have your back.”

With Tracy gaining so much attention, the trouble was bound to come.

Tracy won the Best Newcomer Award, which shifted the dynamics for the new generation of actors.

On Facebook, her fans were ecstatic, celebrating like it was the New Year, feeling proud and relieved.

‘She wasn’t only wore high-end fashion but also won an award- things were starting to take off for her!”

‘Tracy had always seen Violeta as her main rival within the company, with both of them competing to be Apex’s Top Gun.’

‘Now that she won the Best Newcomer Award, Violeta couldn’t compete with her for that top position anymore.’

‘Tracy couldn’t be happier.’

But soon, the second most anticipated award was about to be presented.

Two new presenters took the stage to hand out the award.

In the audience, Eugene looked at Violeta with a pained expression.

He sighed deeply.

“Ah.”

Chapter 400

Violeta didn’t get the Best Newcomer Award, so it seemed the second half of the year was going to be tough.

That bastard Lance hit the mark.

Damn it! the more I think about it, the angrier I get.

“There’s nothing to see here. Let’s go. Have Felix come and drive us. There will definitely be a lot of reporters outside later asking Beauty how it feels not to win the award. These reporters love to rub salt in other people’s wounds.”

Aster stood next to Eugene and quickly said, “Hold on, Eugene. They’re announcing that Ms. White is nominated again. How many times is this? They’re just messing with us.”

Eugene looked surprised. “There’s another nomination? What award are they announcing now?”

Aster pointed to the small screen beside them. “It’s the Best Actress Award of the Year.”

Best Actress of the Year? Isn’t that the top award for actresses?

Eugene was taken aback and then took a closer look at the big screen.

“This time, it’s for Best Actress Nominee.”

Aster was a bit surprised at first, but then noticed and said excitedly while looking at the screen, “Oh wow, Ms. White is nominated for Best Actress, Eugene!”

At this year’s Skyward Award, Violeta got six nominations, including one for Best Newcomer of the Year, though she didn’t win that one.

She had been overlooked five times before, so the nomination for Best Actress came as a surprise to Eugene.

It looks like there’s still a chance.

Let’s stick around and see how it turns out.

Eugene stared intently at the screen beside him.

The big screen was showing a clip of Violeta from The Quiet Ode.

She looked stunning in her costume, with a sheer veil covering her face.

There was a recent vote on Facebook for the most beautiful traditional-style actress. Over the years, a lot of actresses have looked like goddesses in these costumes. But as time goes on and the old stars fade away, only the memories of the audience remain.

No one expected that Violeta would emerge as the top pick from among many seasoned actresses. She ended up winning the vote.

There was even a trending topic calling her “Violeta, Bewitching Beauty of the Realm.”

Sitting in the audience, Violeta had already moved past her disappointment over not winning the Best Newcomer Award and was back to a normal mood.

Now, as they were announcing the Best Actress Award, she got nominated again.

As Violeta watched her clip on the big screen, she couldn’t help but remember the days of filming in Veilmist Lake. Working with Wade was one of the happiest times for her.

He was her lucky charm.

She hoped they could work together again in the future.

Violeta never really expected to win the Best Actress Award, so she didn’t have any high hopes.

She was a bit distracted, thinking about how she’d handle the media if they surrounded her after the awards ceremony and asked how she felt about not winning the Best Newcomer Award.

After all, many people on Facebook had bet that Violeta would win the award.

The disappointment wasn’t just hers, a lot of her fans were let down too.

The big screen soon switched to clips from other works, including Lydia’s The Wall.

Lydia looked at the screen, confident that the Best Actress trophy was hers for the taking.

She had been in the television industry for several years, and in terms of popularity and work, she was the clear choice for Best Actress.

Lydia couldn’t believe there was anyone else who could challenge her.

The clip ended.

The presenters opened the award list and were taken aback when they saw the name.

“Wow, the winner truly deserves it!”

Lydia adjusted her gown and got ready to stand up to accept her award.

Violeta had already thought about how she’d answer the media questions when she left.

“And the winner of this year’s Best Actress Award is…

“Violeta!

The room suddenly erupted in enthusiastic applause.

Violeta’s stunned expression was shown on the big screen. She was so surprised that she forgot to manage her reaction, but it clearly showed she had no idea she’d actually won Best Actress. She was incredibly thrilled!

She had prepared a speech for winning the Best Newcomer Award!

It took her a moment to process what was happening.

Next to her, Zelena, Hattie, and Tracy, who were holding the Best Newcomer Award, were equally stunned, their faces showing pure disbelief.

In the backstage area, Eugene and Aster were momentarily speechless before bursting into excited screams.

“Arghhh! Eugene! Eugene, did you hear that? Ms. White won the Best Actress Award! Oh my gosh, arghhh!”

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next